A
3i C' 
MW
lAW 
D. L. MOODY
AND HIS WORK.
-. ".    D BY
REV. W. H. DANIELS, A.M.
wilt T.rt t  ait: altsi no.
SOLD ONLY BY SUBSCRIPTION.
HARTFORD:
AMERICAN PUBLISHING COMPANY.
I876. 
Entered according to Act of Con.ress,  in the year 1875, by  W. H.
Daniels, in the office of Lhe Librarian ot Colg,ress, at Washingtoin. 
PUBLISHERIS ANNOUNCOEMENT.
In view of the earnest desire of Mr. Moody to escape personal notoriety, the first two chapters of this book, as published
in the English Edition-having reference to his early lifehave been revised and brought within the smallest compass
consistent with a fair record of essential facts. In other portions of the book, some matters relating to the personal life
of Mr. Moody have also been omitted, and others connected
with his evangelical labors substituted. Several new engravings and much matter have been added, embracing Mr. Moody's
Farewell Sermon at London, which materially enhance the
interest of-the book. All of the facts and incidents regarding
Mr. Moody and his work, which the volume now contains, are
of the author's own knowledge, or have been related to him
by the personal and intimate friends and co-laborers of Mr.
Moody, but not by Mr. Moody himself, as the latter feels it
his duty to abstain from any participation in giving this form
of publicity to matter connected with himself-however gratifying and profitable the information thereby conveyed might
be to the thousands of Christian sympathizers throughout
the land-or in any other way doing that which might give
ground for the slightest suspicion that he is directly or indirectly interested in the publication, sale, or profits of this or
any other book. The Publishers have therefore endeavored to
remove from the pages of the volume everything which could
in any way give cause for such comment on Mr. Moody, or conflict with his wish to escape personal notice.
-41                     I,r..    
6 
INTRODUCTION;
BY REV. C. H. FOWLER, D.D., LL.D.,
PRESIDENT OF THE NORTH-WESTERN UNIVERSITY.
HE  best teachers of humanity are the lives of
great men.
As, in the nature of things, it is true that "wherever McGregor sits, there is the head of the table,"
so wherever there is a McGregor, he is sure to have
something to tell us.
Men become great only by representing some profound, productive, forceful idea.
Things in this world go by majorities; and each
man has dominion just in proportion as he carries the
majority under his own hat and coat. A man with a
great truth in him has only to bide his time, and the
multitude will come to sit at his feet and learn of him
If the centre of gravity falls without his base, no
matter how high he is, he topples over into disorder
and obscurity: if the centre of gravity falls within
him, he stands, a way-mark for mankind.
Truths, to be felt, must be incarnated
The eternal purposes of salvation were moving in a
plane out of our sight: God incarnated them in a 
INTRODUCTION.
Man, and thus brought them within range of our
vision, our sympathy, and our faith.
The Bible is largely made up of biographies; and
men see the value of faith and righteousness by seeing the men who believed and obeyed. Abstractions
are feeble; but, when a man causes things to come
to pass, by studying him we find out some great
secret of power.
Truths need bodies; therefore God puts them into
men, that they may have feet to run, hands to strike,
and elbows to crowd their way to the front. They
must have personality, outline, experience; then they
reach and move us.
Religions which depend upon argument are failures.
A religion, to be aggressive, must be experimental:
men must be something and do something by means
of it,which would be otherwise impossible; then they
become both rhetoric and logic-persuasion and
proof.
D. L. Moody is one of the men who stand for
great truths. The study of his life and work will help
the world to believe in a Divine Redeemer, and in
the supernatural power of saving grace.
May God give this book a million readers, and
many converts to Christ!
C. H. FOWLER.
Evanston, Il., May ist, I875. 
PREFACE.
HIS record of the life and work of D. L. Moody,
tile American evangelist, who, with his sweetvoiced companion, Mr. Sankey, has made such a
deep impression upon the Christian world, is a work
b th of love and duty.
It is almost entirely from original materials, obtained from first sources, by the author in person;
who was, for years, a neighlbour of Mr. Moody in
Chicago, both before and after the great fire.
Learning the plan and purpose of this volume, some
of his relatives, as well as many of his best friends
both in America and Europe, have gladly adopted
it as the medium through which to correct sundry
wrong impressions; and of publishing such information as, in their judgment, would least conflict with
his desire to avoid mere personal notoriety; at the
same time, placing. before the public such an account
of his early life and work as might properly be
demanded concerning a religious teacher so widely
known and trusted. 
PREFACE.
Having finished the record in America, the author
took ship for England; where, in the midst of the
great London revival, the account of that signal work
of grace has been prepared.
In order that this volume might be more complete,
the author  has made  a  tour of the chief cities
where Messrs. Moody and Sankey have laboured;
with a view to learning, not only the facts concerning
those wonderful services, but also the results which,
thus far, have followed them.
It has been presumed that the Church and the
world would like to know how these evangelists have
been brought out and trained for their mission, by
the providence and grace of God; and what are the
real sources of their power. A grouping of the leading
facts and incidents of this great awakening, exhibiting it in some degree of unity, would, doubtless, also
be acceptable. To meet these wants, and to add a
helpful volume to the literature of Christian work, has
been the author's prayerful and earnest endeavour.
If it is found to be somewhat out of the usual style
of religious portraiture, let it also be kindly borne in
mind, that the purpose has been to make it as nearly
like its subject as a book can be like a man.
It should also be distinctly stated, that Mr. Moody
is in no way responsible for the preparation of this
book; and that neither he, nor any of his family, have
any interest whatever in its sale.
River Forest, Chicago, April 28th, I875; and W. H. Daniels.
I4, Queen Square, Bloomsbury, Io,ndon, uly I2th, 1875. 
CONTENTS.
PART I.
CRAP.
I. THE BOY IS FATHER TO THE MAN.
II. OUT INTO THE WORLD, AND UP INTO T.
III. SMALL BEGINNINGS IN MISSIONARY WOR
IV. THE NORTH MARKET MISSION.
V. INCIDENTS OF THE WORK AT THE NOR'
MISSION
VI. MOODY JOINS THE YOUNG MEN'S CHRIS
CIATION.-THE END OF HIS BUSINESS
VII. THE WAR COMMITTEE. —CAMP AND FIE]
VIII. MR. MOODY'S CHURCH..0
IX. FARWELL HALL......
X. MR. MOODY BECOMES THE APOSTLE OF'
MEN'S CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATION
XI. THE SECOND FARWELL HALT,..
XII. MR. MOODY'S CONVENTION WORK 
XIII. BIBLE STUDY AND BIBLE WORK.
XIV. THE HOME AND THE TABERNACLE
XV. MOODY AND HIS CO-LABOURERS.
PART II.
I. EARLY HISTORY OF MR. SANKEY...
II. MAKING A BEGINNING.-YORK AND SUNDERLAND.
III. THE BREAKING OF THE CLOUD.-NEWCASTLE. 
IV. MOODY AND SANKEY IN SCOTLAND...
V. THE WORK IN SCOTLAND CONTINUED...
PAGE
3
i6
28
41
56
76
gi
103
121
HE YOUNG
.134
.147
.159
-174
.i96
.208
229
240
253
266
:z8o 
CONTE-NTS.
PART I I.-continued.
PAGE
VI. WORK IN SCOTLAND CONTINUED-GLASGOW AND
THE NORTH.......      292
VII. THE WORK OF GRACE IN IRELAND.-BELFAST, LON     DONDERRY, DUBLIN.... 311
VIII. RETURN TO ENGLAND.-MANCHESTER, SHEFFIELD,
BIRMINGHAM, LIVERPOOL........329
IX. THE LONDON REVIVAL..........353
X. GLIMPSES INTO THE WORD....... 382
XI. NEW STORIES FROM AN OLD BOOK.. 395
SERMONS:
MR. MOODY'S SERMON ON " THE BLOOD".
POPULAR EXCUSES
THE PROPHET DANIEL, IN MR. MOODY'S VERSION
WHAT MUST I DO TO BE SAVED.
4624
. 424
. 434
. 448
* 465 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
PART I.
PAGE
F PRONTISPIECE.
To FACE 3
D. L. MOODY, PORTRAIT.              RONTISPIECE
THE OLD FARMHOUSE AT NORTHFIELD. To FACE 3
VIEW FROM THE OLD HOMESTEAD.                  12
THE OLD HOME IN 1875 -                         15I
SCHOLARS AND TEACHERS, NORTH MARKET MISSION SCHOOL 44
MR. MOODY'S MISSIONARY PONY..      83
THE TABERNACLE. CHICAGO.
MR. MOODY'S NEW CHURCH, CHICAGO.
PART II.
IRA D. SANKEY, PORTRAIT. 
FREE CHURCH ASSEMBLY HALL, EDINBURGH.
FAREWELL MEETING AT GLASGOW...
EXHIBITION HALL, DUBLIN..
MEETING IN AGRICULTURAL HALL, ISLINGTON
PREACHING IN THE OPERA HOUSE, HAYMARKET
EXTERIOR OF CAMBERWELL HALL...
INTERIOR OF CAMBERWELL HALL.
202
224
229
268
305
316
35'
368
76
38T 
~
THE OLD FARM HOUSE. 
PART I.
D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
CHAPTER I.
THE BOY IS FATHER TO THIE MAiN.
A CERTAIN family Bible, in an old farm-house
in Northfield, Massachusetts, has the following
record:  "Edwin Moody was born November Ist, I8oo.
Betsy Holton was born February 5th, I8o5. Were
married January 3rd, I828."
Both the Moodys and the Holtons were old families
in the little mountain town. The latter were among
the first settlers of the "plantation of Northfield,"
which was purchased of the Indians in I673, and laid
out by a committee of the General Court of Massachusetts, of which committee William Holton was a
member. This man was of English descent, born in
the colony of Massachusetts Bay, and from him
Betsy Holton is a lineal descendant of the fifth generation.
Of the nine children (seven sons and two daughters)
born of this marriage, Dwight Lyman was the sixth,
born on the 5th of February, I837.
On the 28th of May, I84I, his father died. In the
inorning of that day he was at his usual work-that 
4      D. L. AMOODY AND HIS WORK.
of a mason; but feeling a pain in his side, caused
by over-exertion, he went home to rest. At about
one o'clock in the afternoon he felt the pain suddenly increasing, staggered to the bed, fell upon his
knees beside it, and in this posture of prayer death
seized upon him, before any one knew he was seriously
ill.
All that was left to the widow for her support was
the little horne on the mountain side, with an acre or
two of land; and even this was encumbered with
debt. Of her seven children the eldest was but thirteen years of age; and a month after her husband's
death another boy and girl were born.
Some of her worldly-wise neighbours advised her
to give away or bind out her children, all except the
twin babies; but this she was determined not to do.
God had endowed her with unusual strength both of
body and mind, and, trusting in Him, she bravely
lifted her burden of poverty and toil, and carried it
patiently, hopefully, and at length cheerfully, until
the little ones were able to help her bear it, and at
last to fill her hands with plenty as they had filled
her heart with love and care.
Her brothers, in Boston, helped her to pay the
interest of the mortgage on her home, the eldest
boys helped to take care of the little farm, the mother
took care of the house and the children, and God
took care of them all.
The minister of the parish, Rev. Oliver Everett,
wGas a faithful shepherd to this little flock.  From the
first he counselled the widow not to part with the
children, but to keep them together as best she 
D 0 C TRINES AND DOINGS.
could; to trust in God, and to bring them up for
Him: promising to help her in their education, and,
if need be, in their support.
Pastor Everett was a Unitarian. It must however
be borne in mind that, in those days, the name had
not become associated with all sorts of heresies, as at
present. His differences with his orthodox neighbours
were mostly concerning certain points of speculative
theology. He believed in the Bible as the inspired
word of God, in Jesus Christ as the saviour of all sinners who would try to save themselves, in the Sabbath, and in the Church and its sacraments.
The Apostles' creed would doubtless have been acceptable to him as a fair summary of the Gospel, if
such a document had been known in his region at
that time; but that other creed, named after St. Athanasius, would probably have worried him a good deal,
as indeed it does a great many other good people.
In those days sectarian controversy was the chief
business of many of the clergy, and great doctors of
divinity belabored one another with logical cudgels,
attacking and defending extra-Scripture dogmas whose
very existence has now been almost forgotten.
To Mrs. Moody these controversies were peculiarly
distasteful. The pressing cares and heavy burdens of
her life led her to seek for a Friend and Helper in the
Lord, and not to speculate about His secret will. She
was determined to do all she could to save her children in this life, and she insisted on believing in a
God who would do the same for them in the life to
come; but this was not at all the manner of the orthodox theology of those days, which taught that God
5 
D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
had foreordained, for His own good pleasure, the destruction of a large portion of the human race, and
that, without respect to their character. To some of
her neighbours this seemed a wholesome doctrine, a
warning to unbelievers, but a great comfort to the
saints, who were thus assured of a small and select
society in the great hereafter; but to the widow it
was the gall of bitterness.
Another theological invention of those times which
had a considerable run was the duty of being willing
to be damned if God in his secret will had so determined. Great stress was laid upon it in certain parts
of Massachusetts and Connecticut, and the orthodox
neighbours of Mrs. Moody did not fail to exhort her to
the attainment of this rather mournful state of mind.
Against this the soul of the widow rebelled. She was
not at all willing to be damned, and more especially
was she unwilling that any of her little children should
be. Her Calvinistic friends reproved her for her rebellion against the divine decrees; but if there were any
decrees which shut out any of her household from a
fair chance of Heaven, she determined, at least, not to
be tormented by them in prayers and sermons, and
she placed herself and her family under the instructions of Pastor Everett, who was for giving all sinners
the best possible chances of salvation; and they were
all baptized together, and received into the Unitarian
Church of Northfield, after the fashion of those days.
The successor of Pastor Everett was of the worst
rationalistic school, and Mr. Moody sometimes quotes
one of his sayings with horror; but the widow held
fast to the hand of the Lord, and brought up her chil
6 
PASTOR AND WIDOW.
dren to read the Bible and to believe in the grace of
God whereby she hoped they would all be brought
into His kingdom.
True to his promise, Pastor Everett used to help
the widow in the care of her children. He would
visit them betimes, cheer them up with some pleasant
words, settle quarrels among the boys, give the little
ones a bright piece of silver all round, and bid the
mother keep on praying, telling her God would never
forget her labour of love.   At one time he took
little Dwight into his family to do errands and go
to school-a work of charity which, by all accounts,
must have sorely tried his patience. The good man
was often perplexed what to do with the boy, being
forced to laugh at his pranks in spite of himself, when
he felt it his duty to be stern and severe.
But his chief instructor in religion, as well as in
everything else, was his mother. Great sorrow and
years of toil and privation had drawn her heart very
close to the Saviour, and when the care of her great
family of little children grew so heavy as almost to
overwhelm her, she learned to cast her burden on the
Lord. Sometimes, when the boys were quarrelsome
and rebellious, and the household was in utter confusion, she would go away to her own room and pray
for wisdom and patience.  "And when I would come
back," said she, "they would all be good children
again.
As fast as they came to be old enough, they were
sent to the Unitarian^ Church in the village-a little
more than a mile away; the elder boys, who were
out at work, coming home on Saturday night, to go
7 
8        D. L. iiOODY AND HIS WORK.
with their little brothers and sisters. They used to
take their dinners and stay all day, hearing the two
sermons, and attending the Sunday-school which was
sandwiched between them; and then they would all
come home again for supper, before going to their
places of work. Thus the mother kept her family
together. In spite of the poverty which parted them
durin the -week, the home life of the Sabbath preserved their unity.
After supper the mother would gather them all
around her on an old settle in the porch, or under one
of the great sugar-maple trees in the front yard, if it
were summer time, and read to them out of the books
which they brought home from the Sunday-school
library.
It was no small wonder how these little books
always knew so much about that particular family.
If Dwight had been unusually proud and nmischievous,
or if George had been out of patience with him, or if
anything had gone wrong in the lhousehold, the library
book was sure to have some account of it, or of something wonderfully like it; and also to contain just the
sort of good advice adapted to each particular case.
It was sometimes rather difficult for them to "find
the place" afterwards; but they were none the less
interested in the reading. And had not Mrs. Moody
as good a right to revise and adapt the Sunday-school
books as anybody else had to make them? Surely
the things she read out of her own heart for the good
of her little flock were of just as high authority as f
they had actually been printed between those little
speckled covers with the red backs and corners, and 
SUNDAY EVENING READINGS.
bearing the name of the famous old American SundaySchool Unioin.
At the table the mother would repeat a text of
Scripture or a verse of a hymn, and the children would
say it in chorus after her.  That table, as may well be
supposed, was not always very well supplied; but the
mother, though toiling day and night to feed and
clothe her children, and not always knowing to-day
where the food was to come from for to-morrow, kept
up a brave heart and wore a cheerful face. The
shadow of poverty and death was over them, but the
love of the Great Father above, and of the godly
mother below, kept the little ones from want and
gloom, and made their home a happy one in spite of
all their misfortunes.
But another sorrow fell upon that home on the
mountain side.  One of the elder sons, with a boyish ambition to make his fortune in the great
world, suddenly disappeared.
For years no tidings of the lost boy reached the
widowed mother. It seemed sometimes as if her
heart would break for him.  "Oh! if I could only
know he was dead, it would be better than this!
Mvlaybe he is sick and in want! —maybe he has
fallen in with wicked men, who will make him like
themselves! "
They would all sit in a semicircle about the fire
of a stormy winter's night, and listen to stories of
their dead father: what he did, what he said, how he
looked, how he was kind to a friend and lost a great
deal of money by him, and so their little home was
mortgaged; and they were poor. But if by chance any
9e 
IO     D. L. MOODY AN4D HIS WORK.
one spoke the name of the absent brother, a great
silence fell upon them; the tears would come into the
eyes of the mother, and then they would steal away to
bed,whispering their "good-nights," and walking softly
as they went; for that name was like a sword-thrust
to the mother's heart. Then they would lie awake
listening to the roar of the wind among the mountains,
thinking maybe he was out in the cold somewhere;
or, worse than that, perhaps he had gone to sea, and
while they were snug in bed was keeping watch on a
wave-beaten deck, or climbing a reeling mast in just
such darkness and storm.
Now and then, between the gusts, a sound would
be heard like the wail of the summer wind when it
used to make harpstrings of the leaves and branches
of the great maple trees in the yard: low and gentle
now, and again rising into louder and stronger tones.
Then they held their breath and listened. Mother
was sitting up to pray for her lost boy.
Next morning perhaps she would send them down
to the post-office in the village, a mile and a half away,
to ask for a letter-a letter from himi, though the
mother never said so. But no letter ever came.
Long years after, when the widow was growing
old, and her soft dark hair was turning white, one
summer afternoon a tall, swarthy man, with heavy
black beard, was seen coming in at the gate. He
came up under the porch, and, the door being open,
he stopped and looked in, with an eager, anxious
face, as if he were afraid he might not find the
one he was seeking, though he had stopped at the churchyard on his way through the village to see whether 
THE PRODIGAL SON..
there were two graves instead of one where his father
had been laid so many years ago. Surely his mother
was not dead, but was she still at the old home?
The widow came to the door to bid the stranger
in. The eyes that had watched so long for his coming
did not know him now. He was only a boy when he
ran away; years of hardship and exposure to sun and
storm had made him strange even to his mother.
"WVill you come in?" said she, in her courteous and
kindly way.
But the stranger did not move or speak. He stood
there, humbly and penitently, in the presence of her
whose love he had slighted, and whose heart he had
broken; and, as a sense of his ingratitude began to
overwhelm him, the big, tears began to find their way
over his weather-beaten face.
By those tears the mother recognised her son.  He
had come at last! There was so much of the old
home in him that he could not always stay away. But
he would not cross its threshold till he had confessed
his sin against it, and heard from the same lips which
had prayed for him so often and so long, the sweet
assurance that he was forgiven.
"No! no!" said he; "I cannot come in till my
mother forgives me."
Weeping upon his neck, forgetting all the sorrow
he had caused her in the joy of seeing him once more,
she forgave him because he asked it, and because she
loved him.
"And that is just the way," says Moody,-who
sometimes tells the story to his great congregations,-"that is just the way God forgives all the
I I 
12    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
prodigal sons who come back to Him.   Do you
think mother kept her long-lost boy out there in
the porch till he had gone through with a string
of apologies, and done a list of penances, and said
ever-so-many prayers? Not at all! She took him
to her heart at once. She made him come right in.
She forgave him all, and rejoiced over his coming
more than over all the other children. He had been
lost, and now he was found!"
A lovelier spot than that old homestead would be
hard to find. It stands on the eastern slope of the
valley of the Connecticut river, which here flows
through narrow meadows, with grand hills on either
side, rising here and there into peaks, which, if there
were not so many of them in that part of the State,
would be called mountains, and honoured with separate
names.   Whatever advantage- there is in glorious
natural scenery, the boy Dwight enjoyed it in great
perfection. Certain it is that in after life his manners
came to be quite suggestive of bold peaks, mountain
torrents, and hurricanes sweeping over woods and
hills.
The air of that region is the very elixir of life.
One of his Chicago friends went to visit him at his
old home, being just ready to die of consumption;
but in a little while he inhaled so much health
from the breezes of the Northfield mountains, that he
gave up his immediate prospects of heaven and went
back to business once more.
Among the rich inheritances of this poor boy
were a vigorous constitution, boundless ambition and
animal spirits, and a will strong enough to break 
A
~~ ~    ~ ~
~~<                     ~
VIEW FROM TUIE OL,D JIOMESTEAD.
_r 
I 
BOY TRAITS.
down all opposition and drive him on to success.
His pride was all the time leading him to undertake
things far beyond his years. His mother says, "He
used to think himself a man when he was only a
boy." The fatherly authority was wanting, and he
soon came to feel himself his own master. Anything
was easier than submission.
He  had  little faith  in  prayer.    Once  when
he was creeping under a heavy fence, it fell down
upon him and caught him, so that he could not get
away. He struggled till he was quite exhausted,
and then began to cry for help; but he was far from
any house, and no one heard him. At last he got
safely out; and this was the account he gave of his
escape:  "I tried and tried, and I couldn't lift them awful
heavy rails; then I hollered for help, but nobody
came; and then I began to think I should have to
die away up there on the mountain all alone. But
I happened to think that, maybe, God would help
me, and so I asked Him. And after that I could lift
the rails, just as easy! "
During these years Dwight went through as many as
a dozen terms at the little district schoolhouse; but
very little of the school ever went through him; in
fact, the boy was so amazingly full, that there was
really no room in him for the sciences and arts.
There were few things he would not do for his
mother: at her urgent entreaty he would even do a
little studying. He would usually obey her; but she
was the only person in all the world who ever was able
to manage him. He was proud and wilful to the last
i3 
14    D. L. AIOODY AND HIS WORK.
degree, but full of generous impulses. He was ungovernable, partly because he was a natural leader
himself. Still there was nothing vicious in his disposition. If he could be made to see that he had
wronged any one, he was ready to beg his pardon
for it, and do better in future.
His last term of school was in thewinter of his seventeenth year. He was the leading spirit among the
boys, and so much mischief did he lead them into that
at length the teacher was in despair, and threatened to
turn him out. At this his good mother was sorely
grieved. She told him how much ashamed she should
be to have one of her sons turned out of school, and
directed him to go to the teacher, ask forgiveness for
his bad conduct, and try to be a credit to his mother
rather than a disgrace. This he did in all sincerity,
and the rest of the term, for the first time in his life,
applied himself faithfully to study.
But it was too late for him to become a scholar
The time had come when he felt called to the hard
work of life; and, with such little learning as had
accumulated in him, he hardly knew how, he must
go out and boldly face the world.
Whatever religious impressions he had felt in childhood seem to have been covered out of sight, and he
grew up to be a young man, or rather, a big boy, with
no other piety in him than the love of his mother, and
a sturdy determination to be an honest and successful
man. He had muscles like steel, and the courage of
a young lion. More than this,-he had the courage
to take his place among educated people, in spite of
his own deficiencies, though he sorely-regretted the  
-31~ j~
I,
I 
LITERARY ECCENTRICITIES.
wasted opportunities of the years which would come
again no more. He was determined to "make the
best of it " now. Of course he would have to labour at
a disadvantage all his life; but then, he had always
succeeded somfelZow, and this he always expected to do.
If he came to a hard word in reading, he did not
stop at it, but made a rough guess what it might be,
from the sense of the passage; or, if it was altogether
out of his reach, he would invent a word which might
sound something like it in the more prominent syllables, and drive on all the faster for the excitement
caused by his desperate vocal spring.
So in emergencies of every kind. A bold push,
aided by ready wit, carried him over many a difficulty before which a wiser but less courageous lad
would have set himself down in despair. Like the
eagle which springs from the mountain crag into the
air above the abyss, safely trusting to its power of
flight, young Moody plunged into many a desperate
situation, strong in the sense of power which he
felt within him, on which he seemed upborne like the
eagle on its wings.
There was evidently "something in him," but that
"something" seemed to be almost anything else rather
than a preacher of the Gospel.
His mother still lives in the old home at Northfield,
and to that cherished spot Mr. Moody hastened upon
his arrival from England; his name known and blessed
throughout the whole civilized world. Surely that
mother has met a great reward for her faithfulness
and love;-the bread she cast upon the waters years
ago has been found again.
15 
CHAPTER II.
OUT INTO THE WORLD, AND UP INTO THE CHURCHIL
OON  after his seventeenth birthday, the winter
school being over, young Moody started to
seek his fortune in the great world. He went first to
Clinton, where he had a brother, clerk in a store; but
finding no business to his mind, he pushed on to
Boston-then, as now, the Mecca of all Bay State
boys ambitious of a business career.
His uncle, Samuel Holton, had visited the old
home a little while before, and Dwight had asked
him for a place in his boot and shoe store in Boston;
but learning what a wild young colt he was, he had
refused, fearing to take him to a great city, where
there seemed to be ninety-nine chances in a hundred
that he would go straight to ruin. But the young
man was determined to show his uncle that he could
find or make a place for himself, without help from
any one. Accordingly, much to that excellent man's
surprise, his nephew one day made his appearance ill
his store,-not to ask for a place, oh no! but just as a
visitor acquainted with his sister in the country. Her
younger brother Lemuel had a house in the city, and 
FIRST APPEARANCE IN BOSTON.
here he was made welcome while, relying on himself
as usual, he began to beat about the city for a situation.
But fortune did not seem to favour him. He was
fresh from the farm, and had far more of the mountains than of the schools in his conversation and
manners; his clothes were seedy, and not of the most
fashionable style; and, by way of a climax to his
difficulties, a big boil came out on his neck, which
forced him to go about with his head turned down
over one shoulder, in a way which did not at all improve his personal appearance or help his prospects
for business.
At the end of a week he was disgusted, but not
discouraged. Nobody in Boston appreciated him;
and he announced his purpose of shaking off its dust
from his feet and trying what he could do in New
York,-to which place he must have travelled on foot,
for his money was all gone, and he had nothing he
could sell to raise any more.
"Have you asked your Uncle Samuel to help you
to a situation?" inquired Mr. Lemnuel Holton.
"No," said Dwight; "he knows I am looking for a
place, and he may help me or not, just as he pleases."
But his pride was beginning to bend a little, though
it was by no means ready to break. He was adrift
in the world, which seemed to care no more for him
than the ocean waves care for a floating spar. Taking
advantage of this state of mind, for which he had been
waiting, his uncle ventured to offer him a little sound
advice; telling him that his self-will was greatly in
his way, that modesty was sometimes as needful
2
17 
18     D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORPK.
as courage, and suggesting that his Uncle Samuel
would no doubt be glad to do something for him if
he should show himself a little more willing to be
governed by people who were older and wiser than
himself. Acting upon this advice, he was kindly received by that gentleman, who consented to give him
a place as salesman in his store, on the following
conditions: First, he was to board at a place to be
selected by his uncle; second, he was not to be out
in the streets at night, or go to places of amusement
which his uncle did not approve; third, he was regularly to attend the Mount Vernon Church and Sundayschool.
Mr. Holton was and is a successful business man,
who came to Boston himself looking for a situation
when about his nephew's age, and who, by strict
attention to duty and religion, had come to wealth
and honour. Knowing how many young clerks are
lost through the carelessness of their employers, he
resolved on making a right beginning with this one,
hoping that his own good sense would keep him in
the straight road when once he was fairly started in
it. Before his removal to the suburban village of
Winchester he had been a long time member of the
Mount Vernon Church, where he knew the young man
would be sure to find good companions-a matter
which he regarded as of vital importance. To these
three conditions another general one was added; viz.,
that Dwight was to be governed by the judgment of
his uncle rather than his own,-which was a mild
way of stating the, to him, exceedingly irksome duty
of obedience to his superiors. 
MOODY'S IDEAS OF BUSINESS.                 I9
In his extremity the young man agreed  to all
things required of him, and, what was more, he kept
his agreement. A home was found for him in a
Christian family who lived in very humble style, and
he entered upon his duties on a very small salary,
though with a sure foothold in the world of trade;
where his future would depend upon the use he made
of himself and his opportunities.
It may be imagined that his country life and his
misuse of the country school had not fitted him to
shine in the city. His pride and poverty kept hin
from feeling at home among the well-bred, welldressed people to whom he was introduced. For a
time he was unhappy; but he steadily held to his
purpose of conquering a place for himself high up in
the circles of wealth and influence. He felt sure of
ultimate success, and for it he laboured night and day.
He was a sharp observer of human nature, quick to
take advantage of everything in his favour, alw-vays on
the alert, and ready for any emergency. His pride
did not admit of his asking too many questions,
and, as the business was new to him, he was
often in doubt about prices and qualities; but what
he lacked in knowledge he would make up in
shrewd guessing, and within three months after
his entering the house, he sold more boots and shoes
than any other man in it. His idea of business was,
a struggle with mankind, out of which the hardest
heads and the sharpest wits were sure to come with
the largest influence and the longest purse.   The
quiet manners of his uncles he could never learn, nor
did he desire to learn them. He went about his 
20    D. ~. MOOD)Y AND HIS WORK.
duties in the store in much the same way as he would
have swung a scythe in a field of tangled clover, or
broken a yoke of wild steers. If any one offended
his sense of honour, he would fly into fury at once;
but the tempest of passion soon passed by.
His habit of striking out right and left sometimes
raised an uproar in the whole establishment; and
there was no little difficulty in keeping the peace. It
was difficult for him to get rid of the notion that he
must fight his way through the world; and, a long
time afterwards, when he became famous as a
Christian teacher and leader, he seemed to enjoy the
service of the Lord all the more because, at the same
time, he could be valiantly fighting the devil.
The Mount Vernon Church was one of the most
excellent and exact of all the orthodox Congregational Churches of New England. Its pastor was
magnificent-physically, mentally, and spiritually;
just the sort of man to captivate this high-spirited
youth, who, at that period, was older and wiser than
at any other time in his life, and to whom only the
greatest heroes and the grandest ideas were of any
particular importance. An ordinary preacher would
have failed to reach him or win his respect: he would
have spent the hour of church service in criticizing
him, and would have mimicked his weaknesses and
made fun of his faults when he came home. But
Dr. Kirk was a prince among ministers; and young
Moody, having at last found a man whom he believed
to be wiser and stronger than himself, sat reverently
at his feet and learned of him.
In the Sunday-school he was placed in the Bible 
THE UNPROMISING SCHOLAR.
class of Mr. Edward Kimball. Here he attended, at
first, perforce of his agreement with his uncle, and
sat out the lesson with evident weariness and impatience. His teacher says he felt as if he were not
getting any hold of the young man, and was even
failing to interest him. But one Sunday, when the
lesson happened to be about Moses, he listened with
considerable attention, and at length broke out with
this question, which was the first remark he had
ventured to make,  "That Moses was what you would call a pretty
smart sort of a man, wasn't he?"
Glad at last to hear a word from his unpromising
scholar, Mr. Kimball received the question with much
favour, and enlarged upon it, greatly to young Moody's
satisfaction. He soon began to warm towards his
teacher, though for the church and school in general
he had an increasing dislike. The men and women
were so rich and proper and pious, that they seemed
to live in a world almost out of his sight. The young
people wore good clothes and spent a good deal of
money, in which he could not imitate them; therefore
he felt himself a victim of misfortune, and revenged
himself, as people often do in such cases, by denouncing his more fortunate brethren and sisters for their
pride; when, if he could have looked into his own
lieart, he might have seen it was the proudest of them
all.
But presently the Spirit of the Lord began to work
upon him. Under the plain and loving sermons of his
pastor, and the personal instructions of his Sundayschool teacher, his heart began to soften; and, remem
2I 
22   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
bering the lesson taught him by his mother, he
began again to pray the Lord to help him to be
good.
One day Mr. Kimball called upon him at his place
of business; and, putting his hand kindly on his
shoulder, inquired if he would not give his heart to
Christ. That question awakened him. He began to
seek the Saviour in earnest, and in a little while he
felt the assurance of the pardon of his sins and of his
acceptance as a child of God.
Years afterwards he used to say, "I can feel the
touch of that man's hand on my shoulder even yet."
With the same enthusiasm in religion as in everything else, he soon began to speak in the meetings
of the church, telling what God had done for his soul,
sometimes adding a little piece of exhortation, which
was not always flattering to the elegant believers
around him, and which was received with evident
marks of disfavour.
One good lady called upon his Uncle Samuel, and
requested him to advise the young convert to hold
his peace until he should become more able to edify
the meetings. But Mr. Holton replied that he was
glad Dwight had the courage to profess his faith in
the Saviour in such presence, and declined to put a
straw in his way.
In due time he applied to be received into the
Mount Vernon Church, and went before the deacons
to be examined as to his faith and doctrine. His
home training in religion, as it appeared, had not
very well qualified him to pass that strict examination He had a good deal of faith, but in doctrine 
MR. HOOD Y'S CONVERSION.
he was lamentably wanting. The Spirit of God had
begun the work of sanctification in him, but as yet
the leaven of orthodox theology had made but little
impression upon the lump. He could not answer the
questions the good deacons put to him; but, as far
as he knew his duty to Christ, the church, and the
world, he was willing and anxious to do it.
There was no such sudden and complete transformation in him as is sometimes wrought in the experience
of conversion; but the work of saving grace went on in
him gradually, and his piety deepened by slow degrees,
having so much of the old Adam in its way. But he
had set his face as a flint in the direction of duty and
heaven, and so sturdily did he resist the devil, and so
hopefully did he get up and go on again whenever that
enemy managed to trip him up, that, in the judgment
of his friends, and especially of his aunt, Mrs. Holton,
to whom he opened his heart, it became fully evident
that he was one of the elect.
The cautious and conservative deacons, however,
were not quite clear in their minds about receiving a
convert into that church with such a meagre supply of
doctrine in him. At length they proposed to put him
upon a kind of probation, advising him to go on towards heaven by himself for a while-an arrangement
which Deacon Ward reported to his uncle, and to which
all parties agreed.
After a time he made a second application, and at
the May Communion, in the year I855, he was received
into the church at whose portal he had waited half a
year, not for want of faith, but for want of doctrine
Some years afterwards Dr. Kirk was in Chicago,
23 
24    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
attending the anniversary of the American Board of
Commissioners for Foreign Missions; and lodged at
the house, and preached in the pulpit, of his former
parishioner. On his return he called upon Mr. Holton
and said,  "I told our people last night that we ought to be
ashamed of ourselves. There is that young Moody,
who we thought did not know enough to be in our
church and Sunday-school, exerting a greater influence for Christ than any other man in the great
North-West."
The Rev. Dr. Savage, of Chicago, relates an incident
which occurred during Mr. Moody's second visit to
England, when he took a good-natured revenge upon
one of those very deacons.
At one of his great meetings in Exeter Hall he
espied his old friend sitting in a corner away back
under the gallery. The good man, travelling for his
health, had seen the notice of the meeting, and, partly
out of curiosity to see what the man could do, he
attended the service, taking a seat where he felt sure
Moody would not see him. But just before closing
the meeting Mr. Moody exclaimed,  "I see in the house an eminent Christian gentleman
from Boston. Deacon Palmer, come right forward to
the platform; the people want to hear from you!"
The deacon shook his head, but Moody was inexorable; so there was nothing for it but to accept the
situation and face the audience. He commenced by
saying that he had known Mr. Moody in Boston in
early life; had been, in fact, a member of the same
church with him, and was very glad of his great 
MOODY REPAYS HIS FRIEND.
success in the service of the Lord: when Moody
suddenly burst out with the remark,  "Yes, Deacon, and you kept me out of that church
for six months, because you thought I did not know
enough to join it."
The effect of such a speech under such circumstances can be better imagined than described. But
the deacon was too old a speaker to be silenced by
such a retort, though he found it difficult to be heard
on account of the laughter which followed it. The
audience, he said, must agree with him that it was a
great privilege to have received Mr. Moody into the
church at all, even though with great misgivings and
after long delay.
To his teacher, Mr. Kimball, Mr. Moody has
always felt under the deepest obligations; for it was
his personal and affectionate interest in his soul's
welfare which, under God, was the means of his
conversion. One of the sweetest experiences of his
after life, when he had become a successful evangelist,
was to find his own exhortations blessed to the
awakening and conversion of a daughter of his old
teacher, whose care of the rough young stranger was
thus rewarded in a way to make his heart for ever
glad.
But this was not all.  Some years ago he was
holding some meetings in Boston, when a young man
came to him after service and introduced himself as
a son of Mr. Kimball.
Mr. Moody was glad to see him, and at once inquired if he were a Christian.   He answered that
he was not.
25
2* 
26     D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
"How old are you?"
"Seventeen."
"Just my age when your father led me to the
Saviour; and that was just seventeen years ago this
very day. Now I want to pay him by leading his
son to Christ."
The young man was deeply impressed. They
went into a pew together; Mr. Moody prayed with
him, and received his promise to give his heart to
Christ. Soon after, he heard by a letter from his
father that the young man had found peace in
believing.
After his reception into the church, young Moody
became more and more zealous, and spoke with still
greater freedom, but did not become any more acceptable to his quiet and cultivated brethren and sisters.
The love of God and the longing to be useful was
"as a fire shut up in his bones," and, like other
fires, it sometimes gave out smoke as well as heat.
Like too many other young believers, he also came
to think he must speak or pray in every meeting,-an
opinion which he acted upon so persistently that even
good Dr. Kirk himself was a little out of patience with
him, and felt obliged to put on an extinguisher now
and then.
A mnore careiul study of this young steam-engine
convert would have shown the pastor that what he
needed was not to put out his fires, but to help
him to make some connection with the work of God
which would allow him to use his surplus energy
and zeal. But no one made this discovery; no one
set him at work. The type of religious life in the 
RELIGIOUS PATIENCE AND IMPATIENCE. 27
churches of that order, at that time, was passive
rather than active; no one felt in a hurry about the
salvation of sinners, or the sanctification of believers.
God's processes of grace were presumed to be slow
and gradual. Everything would come right in God's
own time. Their patience came to be almost a vice.
Young Moody was at the opposite extreme. He
desired to rush into the kingdom of heaven himself,
and was impatient of the apparently slow pace of his
neighbours. He reached out blindly, yet eagerly, for
"the powers of the world to come." He wanted to
hurry on the Millennium.
During the rest of his stay in Boston, which was
about five months after his reception into the Mount
Vernon Church, he seems to have felt like a caged
bird.  The settled and finished condition of everything around him was a constant restraint.  There
seemed to be no room for him anywhere. His
brethren cherished the hope that longer experience
would tone down his impetuous spirit, and make him
at length a quiet and orderly Christian, after their own
hearts. Against all this young Moody's soul rebelled;
but finding the pressure of society too strong for him,
he began to dream of the West, where fortunes were
awaiting those who had the courage and genius to
strike for them, and where, above everything else, an
irrepressible young man like him would be sure to find
plenty of room. 
28
CHAPTER III.
SMALL BEGINNINGS IN MISSIONARY WORK.
N  September I856 young Moody struck out for
the WVest, full of ambition to make his fortune.
On his arrival in Chicago, where God had such a
glorious mission awaiting him, he found a situation as
salesman in the boot and shoe store of Mr. Wiswall,
in Lake Street, to whom he had been recommended,
but who received him with great misgivings, on account of his unfinished appearance and impetuous
manner.
In a little while he was in high favour with his
employer. His bluff and hearty style made him very
popular with the rough class of customers, and at
length it was the established custom in the house,
when sharp or unmanageable men or women came in
to buy, to turn them over to Moody, who took great
delight in dealing with them on that very account.
Mr. Wiswall says, "His ambition made him
anxious to lay up money. His personal habits were
exact and economical. As a salesman he was just
the same zealous and tireless worker that he afterwards became in religion."
A jobbing department being presently opened, 
THE DEBA TING SOCIETY.
Moody was promoted to a situation in it, where he
seemed to be quite in his element; its duties, partly
inside and partly outside, giving him an opportunity
to beat up the hotels, dep6ts, and all other public
places, for customers; and having found persons who
had come to town to make purchases in his line, he,
as his employer says, "used almost literally to' compel them to come in' and buy."
In those early days Chicago merchants realized
large profits. Business was brisk, and times were
good; and the young man seemed in a fair way to
realize his dreams of a fortune. A gentleman, who
was then a clerk in the same house, says, "Moody
was a first-rate salesman. It was his particular pride
to make his column foot up the largest of any on the
book, not only in the way of sales, but also of profits.
He took particular delight in trading with notional
or unreasonable people; especially when they made
great show of smartness and cunning, and thought
themselves extraordinarily wise. Nothing was ever
misrepresented in the smallest particular; but when
it came to be a question of sharpness of wit between
buyer and seller, Moody generally had the best of it."
Some of the clerks had their lodgings in the store
-an arrangement which served the double purpose
of economy and security; and it became one of
the standard amusements of the young men, after
their day's work, to turn the place of business into
a hall of debate. The clerks from several neighbouring establishments would come in of an evening,
and thereupon a fiery discussion would ensue, on
some question of politics or theology. This served
29 
30    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
to develop their powers of oratory, and did not
weary or confuse their audience, which consisted, for
the most part, of boxes of boots and shoes.
The slavery question, on which the nation was
already dividing, was a prolific source of argument.
Moody, true to his Boston notions, was a violent
abolitionist; but some of his fellow-salesmen took
the Southern view of the peculiar institution, and thus
the tides of excitement rose to an exceeding height.
A still greater interest was imparted to these discussions by the presence of the porter, a smart young
negro who had formerly been a slave, and whose
eloquence, inspired by sorrow, was sometimes touching, and even sublime.
In theology the chief subject of discussion was
foreordination versus free-will.
For some reason, in spite of his early trainings,
Moody had come to be an ardent Calvinist; while
young Wiswall, a fellow-clerk, was a Methodist.
These two theologians, therefore, kept up the "Conflict of Ages" in the Lake Street store, and were about
as much advantaged by it as the most of their famous
predecessors. They exercised their wits to good purpose, but were not materially assisted in religion.
The vexed question of amusements also gave them
good practice in debate. Moody was a Puritan. He
hated theatres, billiards, cards, and all such pastimes,
-counting them so many enticements of the devil.
One of his fellow-clerks tells of his coming into the
store one night from some religious meeting, and
finding a game of checkers going on. In an instant
he seized the board, dashed it to pieces, and before 
"I ONLY SPEA?RIGHT ONA."
a word could be spoken, dropped upon his knees
and began to pray.
But notwithstanding his opposition to all timewasting amusements, he was fond of a blood-stirring
frolic or a good-natured trial of strength. He would
plan and execute the most ingenious practical jokes,
and laugh uproariously over their success; but at the
same time holding himself ready to laugh no less
heartily at the pranks which were played upon him.
On his arrival in Chicago he joined the Plymouth
Congregational Church, of which the Rev. J. E. Roy
was pastor, and at once commenced his career as
a home missionary. This he did partly because he
was lonesome and uneasy on the Sabbath, and felt
the necessity of having something to do.
His first effort was to hire four pews in Plymouth
Church and keep them full of young men every Sunday. He also opened his mouth in speech and prayer
at the social meetings, with a freedom which, even in
the WVest, soon brought him into trouble again.
He had never heard of Talleyrand's famous
doctrine that speech is useful for concealing one's
thoughts. Like Anthony, he only spoke "right on."
There was frequently a pungency in his exhortations which his brethren did not altogether relish.
Sometimes in his prayers he would express opinions
to the Lord concerning them which were by no means
flattering; and it was not long before he received the
same fatherly advice  which  had been given him
in Boston-to the effect that he should keep his four
pews full of young men, and leave the speaking and
praying to those who could do it better.
3I 
32    D. L. AfOODY AND HIS WORK.
Partly on this account, and partly because no one
church could furnish him enough to do, he began to
attend a Sunday morning class in the First Methodist Church. Here he found congenial fellowship
and labour with its Mission Band,-a company of
young men who used to visit the hotels, saloons, etc.,
etc., on Sunday mornings, distributing tracts and inviting people to attend divine service.
It must have been a pleasant sight to see this
sturdy young Congregationalist standing at the door
of a Methodist church, at an hour when there was no
meeting in his own, eagerly giving out printed and
verbal invitations to the passers-by to join in the
worship there.
His success with the four pews in the little church
gave him the clue to a line of work in which he
afterward  became famous.   He  was interested in
Sunday-schools; but the position of scholar was too
quiet for him, and for that of teacher he was not very
well qualified; as a recruiting-officer, however, he was
a marvel. Finding, in his missionary explorations, a
little Sunday-school in North Wells Street, he offered
to take a class in it. The superintendent replied that
he could find plenty of teachers, and had, indeed,
almost as many teachers as pupils; but offered him
the privilege of teaching any new scholars he might
bring. The next Sunday, when the school opened,
the new teacher appeared, followed by eighteen bareheaded, bare-footed urchins, ragged and dirty; but,
as the new teacher said, every one of them having a
soul to be saved, which to him was the chief item of
interest. 
WORK AMONG THE SAILORS.
Mr. J. B. Stillson, a Presbyterian elder from
Rochester, New York, was at that time building the
Chicago Custom House. Feeling himself impelled
to do some kind of missionary work, he began, in the
spring of I857, to visit the ships in the river on
Sunday mornings, giving tracts and Testaments to
the sailors, and sometimes holding little meetings on
deck, or at some street-corner in the neighbourhood
of a sailors' boarding-house. One morning he met
a stout, hearty-looking fellow doing the same thing.
The two at once joined company, and, having worked
pleasantly together through the morning, the young
man, feeling attracted by the fatherly ways of Mr.
Stillson, begged the privilege of further work with
him,-saying he wanted to do something for Christ,
but did not very well know how. From that meeting
commenced a friendship, which was of great advantage to the young enthusiast, and which is still
remembered by his senior ally with ever-increasing
pleasure.   These  two  men, Moody and  Stillson,
thenceforth laboured and prayed together among the
shipping, in the hospitals and jails, and in the homes
of the poor and destitute. During that summer they
also helped to recruit no less than twenty mission
Sunday-schools.
It was not long before Moody projected a mission
of his own. Finding a deserted saloon, near the
North Side Market, he rented it for his school on
Sunday, and occasional service in the evenings of the
week. The region in which this school was opened
may be understood from the fact that, standing on
the steps of the old Market House near by, their
33 
34    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
voices could be heard in two hundred drinking and
gambling dens. It swarmed with young barbariansjust the kind of scholars he wanted. He had a kind
of instinct that his mission, like that of his Master, was
to save those who were lost; an idea simple enough in
itself, but hard to understand by members of comfortable churches, who shrink from contact with all
who are not a good deal saved already. This man
had read the parable of the Shepherd who left the
ninety-and-nine safe in the fold, to go out into the
mountains in search of the one that was lost; and,
without stopping to think whether the work would be
hard or easy, popular or unpopular, he began looking
for lost sinners on " The Sands."
This was a section on the Lake shore, north of the
river, which was to Chicagc what the Five Points
were to New York, Old Ann Street to Boston, or St.
Giles's to London. It was a moral lazaretto. Disorder,
and even crime, was regarded as a matter of course
on "The Sands," which would have been checked
and punished in any other part of the city. To this
abandoned region flocked the bad women and worse
men, who had fallen too low to feel at home anywhere
else; and it was proverbially dangerous for any decent
person to walk those streets after nightfall.
Thither went Moody to recruit his Sunday-school.
A more difficult field of labour could hardly be
conceived; but to him this was rather an attraction
than a discouragement. The same ambition which
led him to take pleasure in managing the roughest
people in trade, made it also his great delight to
bring the worst sinners to Christ. He had begun to 
MR. fMOODY THEN AND NOW. 
be conscious of the defects in his education, and to
mourn over them; but here were people whom even
hle could teach; here were souls whom he could
exhort, without giving offence; for they accepted
the statement that they were sinners and in danger
of perdition; and thus, with perfect freedom, as well
as with earnest tenderness, he plunged into the work
of bringing these neglected people to the knowledge
of Christ and His cross.
His success as a Sunday-school scout assured him
any number of wild boys and girls he might choose to
bring in; but his want of knowledge of the Scriptures
and the methods of Sunday-school work led him to
distrust himself, and to seek the assistance of the wisest
and best Christian men among his acquaintance. He
had indeed been accustomed to read the Bible as other
people read fiction, poetry, biography, and travel-i.e.,
because he liked it. He would spend hours together
in this way, reading chapter after chapter, spelling
out the hard words and skipping those he could not
make out, but managing somehow to find the Lord
in His Word; and, having found Him, he was eager
to show Him to all who had never made His acquaintance; but how to do it, he did not very well know.
"The  contrast," says Mr. Hazard, in a recent
number of the Szuniday School Teachler, "between Mr.
Moody as he now is and Mr. Moody as we first knew
him is simply amazing.  Those who have known him
firom his earliest beginnings as an evangelist find it
next to impossible to realize the change that has
taken place in him, even though their memory shows
a faithful portrait of his former self not the least
35 
36    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORI.
dimmed by time. Those whose acquaintance with
him is but recent can hardly conceive of the difficulties and apparent limitations through which Mr.
Moody has struggled up to his present wonderful
power."
His old friend Mr. Reynolds, of Peoria, Illinois,
related the following incident at a recent convention
in Canada:
"The first meeting I ever saw him at was in a little
old shanty that had been abandoned by a saloonkeeper. Mr. Moody had got the place to hold a
meeting in at night. I went there a little late; and
the first thing I saw was a man standing up, with a
few tallow candles around him, holding a negro boy,
and trying to read to him the story of the Prodigal
Son; and a great many of the words he could not
make out, and had to skip. I thought, If the Lord
can ever use such an instrument as that for His
honour and glory, it will astonish me. After that
meeting was over Mr. Moody said to me,'Reynolds,
I have got only one talent: I have no education, but
I love the Lord Jesus Christ, and I want to do something for Him; and I want you to pray for me.' I
have never ceased from that day to this, morning and
night, to pray for that devoted Christian soldier. I
have watched him since then, have had counsel with
him, and know him thoroughly; and, for consistent
walk and conversation, I have never met a man to
equal him. It astounds me when I look back and
sce what Mr. Moody was thirteen years ago, and
then what he is under God to-day-shaking Scotland
to its very centre, and reaching now over to Ireland. 
4A SCHOOL UNDER DIFFICULTIES.
The last time I heard from him, his injunction was,
'Pray for me every day; pray now that God will
keep me humble."'
The ideal Sunday-school of the present day is in a
spacious hall, seated with chairs, or Booth benches;
the walls covered with maps or mottoes, or frescoed
with texts and Scripture scenes; a. piano, or organ;
a blackboard; object-lesson charts; several hundred
dollars' worth of light literature, and a considerable income to spend in picture-papers, lesson-leaves, teachers'
journals, prizes, etc.; to say nothing of fountains, bouquets, banners, and other luxuries, designed to civilize
rude sinners, while the Gospel is saving them.
But none of these things were within Mr. Moody's
reach. He himself was poor, and as yet had no rich
friends; but he possessed certain qualities of mind
and heart by means of which he at length commanded
all things needful for a great and efficient Sundayschool.
One important qualification for his work was an
intense and almost womanly love for children. lHe
never seemed happier than when in the midst of a
crowd of boys and girls, with whom he romped in the
wildest fashion, beating them at their own sports and
games, until he won their fullest confidence, and came
to be regarded by them as the biggest and jolliest boy
of them all.
The first difficulty in the way was to make the
acquaintance of those neglected little heathen-who,
passing their lives in a constant struggle, amid kicks
and blows, starvation and drunkenness, were savage
and suspicious to the last degree. A Sunday-school
37 
38    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
pure and simple would not be likely to attract such
children; it was useless to distribute tracts and Testaments among them, for they could not read. But
Moody had taken counsel of the great apostle who used
to catch unbelievers "with guile." Accordingly, he
approached the enemy's works by stratey.  Casting
about to find some weak point favourable for his
assault, he remembered that children were fond of
sweets, and thereupon he invested quite a large sum of
money, out of his small savings, in maple sugar, which
appeared to give the largest value for the money of
anything in that line; and then, with his pockets full
of the missionary sugar, and his heart full of zeal and
love, he proceeded to attack The Sands.
Very soon Moody was the most popular man in all
that region. At first the little people would run away
when he approached, but the sweetness of his manners
and his gifts were sure to bring them back again;
and, having disarmed the hostility which those young
gutter-snipes naturally felt towards any well-dressed
person, it was not difficult to induce them to attend
his school.
If any one is inclined to take exception to Mr.
Moody's missionary sugar, let him bethink himself of
the various sweet enticements offered to more elegant
sinners by the ministers and managers of fashionable
congregations. Fine architecture, fresco and gilding;
inlaid pulpits, and upholstered pews; three-bank organs; quartette choirs, whose music costs a dollar a
stave; chimes of bells; elaborate vestments; rhetoric,
poetry, and all manner of literary and social attractions, as used in the higher circles of society,-are so 
CONSTITUTION AND BY-LA WS.
many arguments in favour of that missionary sugar,
which, better than any of the aforementioned persuasions, was adapted to coax these young barbarians
to attend the means of grace. It was an argument
which even the most ignorant could understand, and
by its help it is said that Moody made the acquaintance of every child within reach of his Mission; and,
through the children, he was known by almost every
man and woman on The Sands.
But what was to be done with such a crowd of
small ruffians, when once they were brought together
in the ex-saloon?  The question was one to appal a
man of less faith and courage; but he was equal to the
occasion. Of one thing he felt sure: namely, that these
children would enjoy Sunday-school singing; his musical friend, Mr. Trudeau, was therefore installed in the
office of chorister. Mr. Stillson came also, to make himself generally useful. This was the entire organization.
Moody was Constitution, Stillson and Trudeau were
By-laws. Each man was superintendent in such matters as forced themselves on his attention-all three
being worked to their fullest capacity, in quieting
several simultaneous scuffles and fights in different corners of the room, rescuing little boys from the clutches
of big ones, and keeping down the noise among this
mob of children, who, between the prayers and hymns,
would pull each other's hair, and black each other's
eyes, in a manner which left no doubt of the strictly
missionary character of the school.
It was a great blessing to Moody that he had a
perfect contempt for trifles. These slight disorders
among  his scholars gave him little trouble.   His
39 
4  D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
school was a religious institution,-strictly so, intensely so. He felt certain it would help to save
some of those neglccted little sinners; therefore, in
the midst of confusion, he was hopeful and happy.
It was so much clear gain to bring them to a place
where they would hear a few words of Scripture, a
few Christian hymns, and a few words of godly
counsel (provided the speaker had good lungs, and
was not modest about using them), and a few words
of prayer, which they were almost certain not to hear
anywhere else.
A Sunday-school martinet would have fretted himself out of patience, and out of the school, in a very
short space of time. But Moody had worked hard
to bring those children together; he had spent his
money to buy the sugar that coaxed them; he had
promised the Lord to do his best to save them; and he
had persuaded some of his friends to help him. He
was committed to the enterprise before God, angels,
men and women, and a good many bad children; therefore, if it took a superintendent for every boy and an
assistant superintendent for every girl, that school
was foreordained to go on.
11 
CHAPTER IV.
THE NORTH MARKET MISSION.
T was not long before the increasing crowd needed
a larger room;  and, by permission of Mayor
Haines, the school was removed to the great hall over
the old Norih Market.  This hall was generally used
on Saturday nights for a dance; and it took most of
the forenoon of Sunday to sweep out the sawdust, and
wash out the tobacco and beer. There were no chairs
or benches, so that the school was compelled to stand,
or else sit on the floor. After enduring this state of
things for some time, Moody constituted himself a
committee of finance, and started to raise money
for seating the place-making his collections on the
general principle of asking money of those whom he
thought most likely to have it.
Among those to whom he applied was  Mr. J. V.
Farwell, already a prominent man of business. After
getting his money, he inquired what Mr. Farwell was
doing in the way of personal work for Christ; and,
finding him not fully occupied, he invited him over to
see his mission school. Knowing the quality of this
man, whom he used to meet at the Sunday morning
3
41 
42    D. L. MOODY AVD HIS WORK.
class, in the Methodist Church block, he determined
to press him into service.
The next Sunday Mr. Farwell appeared as a visitor
at the North Market School. The scene was a new
one. All his previous Sunday-school notions were
put to flight. That riotous crowd seemed to be
following the example of the Israelites in the time
of the Judges, with one essential difference-namely,
that each one was doing what was wrong in his own
eyes, with the evident purpose of mischievous enjoyment. The seats had not yet arrived. The school
was leaning up against the walls, and scattered over
the floor in ever-varying forms, like the figures in the
kaleidoscope; jumping, turning somersaults, sparring,
whistling, talking out loud, crying, "Papers!" "Black
your boots!" "Have a shine, mister? "-from which
state of confusion they were occasionally rescued
by a Scripture reading from Mr. Stillson, or a
song from Mr. Trudeau, or a speech from Mr.
Moody; only to relapse again into clamour and
uproar, before the speaker or singer was fairly
through.   The emotions of Mr. Farwel], on being
introduced to make a speech, were vivid rather than
pleasing. He ventured a few words, and only a few,
lest he should weary the patience of his audience.
But what was his horror, at the close of his remarks,
to hear himself nominated by Moody as superintendent of the North Market Mission Sunday School!
Before he had time to object, the school had elected
him with a deafening hurrah.
Many honours have fallen to that gentleman since
that day; and none of them ever came more un 
MOODY, FAR WELL, AND COMPArY.
expectedly, were bestowed more heartily, or brought
with them more embarrassment; but he accepted the
office to which he was thus uddenly called, and entered
at once upon its duties, which for more than six years
he faithfully continued to perform. The outside work
he left to his younger partner, while he managed the
internal affairs of the school; sometimes adding to
his other duties those of treasurer-at least, so far
as to make up any deficiency in the funds.
The North Market Mission speedily became popular, partly as a means of grace, and partly as a curiosity. Before this time no mission school in the city
had numbered more than one hundred and fifty; but
the school of Moody, Farwell, and Company increased
by such rapid strides, that in three months it was two
hundred strong; in six months, three hundred and
fifty; and within a year the average attendance was
about six hundred and fifty; with an occasional crowd
of nearly a thousand. It is estimated that about two
thousand children annually passed through the school;
many, of course, staying but a few weeks; but in those
few weeks a revelation opened to their blinded souls
which changed the whole course of their lives.
Let it not be supposed that all these children came
to Sunday-school of their own accord. It was necessary to hunt them up and bring them in, one by one.
In this work Moody and his friend Stillson were
steadily engaged every evening in the week, from the
close of business until ten and eleven o'clock at night.
On Sunday morning also they made a grand excursion
through The Sands, and other lost regions; from
which they would return, bringing their spoils with
43 
44     D. L. MOODY A/ND HIS WORK.
them, in the shape of a dozen or so of the wild boys
and girls they hlad found.
Of course a work on this scale consumed large
quantities of Moody's missionary sugar; but when
his funds ran low, he begged the sinews of war from
his friends, which he invested, not only in this sweet
attraction, but also in clothing and provisions, for the
poorest of the poor, and in little luxuries for the sick,
to whom he gave special attention, devoting a part
of every evening to visiting and praying with them.
Not content with capturing such children as he
might find in the streets-whom he would sometimes
chase into alleys and cellars, up and down ladders,
and over piles of lumber, for the purpose of making
their acquaintance-he also searched for them in their
homes, making the acquaintance of their parents
also, a good many of whom followed their children
into the mission, and into the kingdom of heaven.
At such times he often came across a Roman
Catholic family, and sometimes narrowly escaped
with a whole head.   The enraged  father, having
previous knowledge of that heretical sugar, and being
exceedingly mad  at Moody for coaxing his young
papists away with it,-on seeing his beaming face
and sturdy form coming upstairs, or in at the door,
would sometimes seize a club, and rush at him with
oaths and curses.  At this Moody would obey the
exhortation given by Highest Authority to certain
earlier missionaries: "If they persecute you in one"
place, "flee ye into another." At such times, he used
to say, his legs were his best friends. But though
they served so well to take him out of danger, they  
____  >11 
WITOTLARS AND TEACHERS, NORTH MARKT MISSION SCHOOL. 
THE FABIAN POLICY.
always brought him back into it again; till, at last,
his patienlce and good-nature conquered all opposition.
H e adopted the Fabian policy, and wore out or wearied
out his adversaries by constant light skirmishing,
never venturing a battle; and in most cases this
method was so successful that he not only overcame
his enemies and captured their children for his mission,
but generally won them over to be his friends.
The school presently became a wonder. Some
of the leading members of prominent churches
volunteered to teach classes in it, and some wealthy
persons, who did not give themselves, gave of their
fortune to help on the fortunes of the school. The
name of one gentleman is mentioned, who would
occasionally make the evening round of visits with
Mloody and Stillson-at which times he would provide
himself with a quantity of one-dollar notes, folded
separately, of which he sometimes gave away forty
or fifty in a single evening, among their sick and poor
parishioners.
It was not long before the city missionary, who
had divided the city into districts, began to make
objection to the wide range of Mr. Moody and his
workers for the North Market School. But this man
never could understand ecclesiastical geography. Its
dividing lines, like those on all other maps, were
purely imaginary; and if he crossed them freely in
his search for children to teach, or sinners to save, it
must be set down to the fact that, to his eyes, such
lines were never visible. He would as soon have
thought of marking out parishes for the sunshine, or
parcelling out the air. The only authority he asked
45 
46   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
for doing good was the opportunity; and so vigorously
did he use that authority, that, for a little while, he
seemed in danger of monopolizing it. Neighbouring
schools, working under a lower pressure, began to
lose their scholars; but, being exercised by this light
affliction, it worked out for them a far more exceeding
weight of success. Their zeal was provoked by the
brilliant example of the Market Hall Mission, which
thus becamea stillgreater blessing, by reflecting its own
light and spirit into all the other mission schools of the
city. Of the school at this period Mr. Stillson says,
"The city missionary began to be alarmed for it, lest,
being worked at such high pressure, it should some
time blow up." But this fear was never realized. Mr.
Moody was guilty of all sorts of vagaries, and would
follow an impulse, without waiting for judgment,frequently shooting off at a tangent from all recog-.
nised circles of propriety; but, in spite of all this, the
school increased in vigour and in numbers, and, what
was better, it gradually improved in order and in true
religious life. Of its leader it may be said, as of
Hezekiah, "And in every work that he began in the
service of the house of God, and in the law, and in
the commandments, to seek his God, he did it with
all his heart, and prospered."
For the seventy or eighty classes there was no lack
of teachers. Every Sabbath the school was visited
by people from all parts of the city, attracted by its
growing fame as a curiosity of grace; and from among
these visitors there were many volunteers for work,
so that every post was filled. But the management
of such a band of teachers was a task of the utmot 
THE SHEET ANCHOR.
delicacy. Coming from different churches, with wide
variety of training and experience, the strict uniformity
of method now insisted on was quite out of the question. In those days there was no International Series
of Sunday School Lessons, selected and wrought out,
ready to the teacher's hand. But there was a book
with which every teacher and scholar was suppliednamely, the New Testament; and this was the one
point of uniformity in the school.
The Ne_. T.e ament wasM.- ood.y'..ee.....n..chor.
It held his craft from drifting into any serious heresy,
and kept it from being wrecked on the shoals of mere
amusement, towards which so many schools are carried
with the tide. A teacher might have all sorts of
notions of his own; but, so long as he was willing to
teach a class of such children out of the New Testament, Moody felt certain that the man or woman
could do but little mischief, while the book was
certain to do much good. Thus, with a great and
irregular band of teachers-Methodists, Calvinists,
Liberals, rich and poor, high and low, learned and
unlearned-the Gospel, which was its great theme
and inspiration, made the school a unit and held it
close to Christ.
Safe in the New Testament as the common textbook, the school was made to depend for its further
compactness upon the spirit and order of each individual class. Thus the fitness of the teachers for
their work became a vital question; and when one
was found to be a failure,-a discovery by no means
uncommon, since this kind of teaching was the most
difficult of all,-it became an immediate necessity that
47 
48    D. L. IMOODY AND HIS WORK.
lle sl-tould be removed.  Those young Arabs of the
street were wild as colts, and cunning-as foxes, and
were certain to run away with their teacher if they
detected any weakness in him. At the same time it
would have been a painful task to say to a kind hearted Christian, "You cannot teach; you must make
way for another."  But Moody and his privy council
hit upon a plan which brought them through every
such difficulty. Scholars were permitted, on applying
to the superintendent, to remove from one class to
another; and being quick to find out what teachers
were alive and well up to their work, they applied the
doctrine of natural selection in a manner that would
have made Mr. Darwin's heart glad; for it notably
resulted in "The survival of the fittest." A teacher
who was a failure would in two or three Sundays
be left without a class; for the children had the
instinct of bees  for finding out where the honey
was; and so, his occupation being gone, he would
quietly and regretfully disappear, making room for
a more fortunate successor.
Under the administration of Messrs. Moody and
Fanvrwell this principle was maintained-namely, the
school is for the scholars and not the scholars for the
school.  The rights of every child were respected.
This unusual freedom of choice, though often
abused, at length developed a spirit of pride, which
helped to keep the classes in order. The school
was theicir school; the teacher was tMcir teacher; the
superintendent was their superintendent; and, above
all, Moody was #zcir Moody.  Of this latter fact they
never had a,ny doubt; and because of their absolute 
A FIGHT WITH WHISKY.
faith in him, more than for any other reason, they
submitted to be ruled by him, helped him to find
new scholars, defended him against slanders, and
sometimes even suffered punishment and abuse at
home, because they would attend his heretical school.
One of the larger boys came to Moody one Sunday
afternoon, seeming to be in great trouble, and asking
for confidential advice. It appeared that his father was
a violent Roman Catholic, and a miserable drunkard
besides; kind enough to his family when not in liquor,
but almost certain to be drunk every Sunday, and
equally certain to give his son an unmerciful flogging
on his return from the North Market School. The
boy, who had outgrown his wild ways, and learned
something of Christian duty, had endured this treatment for a long time rather than run away from home,
and leave his poor mother and his little sisters, whom
he hoped some time to lead into a better way of life.
On hearing the case, Mr. Moody replied, "You
must take advice of Some One who is strong,"-by
which the boy at once understood that he should
as.< help of the Lord. This he did; and then, going
home, was met at the door by his father, in a drunken
rage, ready to give him the customary beating.
Deliberately taking off his coat, he said,  "Father, you have always been kind to me when
you are not in liquor: it is not my father, but whisky,
that beats me every Sunday; so now I am going to
fight the whisky."
The old man, by no means cooled by such a response, fell upon him with fury; but in the struggle
which followed, whisky was so thoroughly bcatcn
49
3-W 
50     D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
that from that time the father left his son to go to
his mission school in peace.
But his elder brother, also a papist, took the matter
in hand, and, for a change, proposed to thrash Mr.
Moody, whom he had never seen, as he had lately
returned to the city after a long absence; but before
a convenient opportunity arrived he was taken sick
with a fever, and for some time lay dangerously ill.
Among those who came to watch with him were
some of the teachers of that hated North Market
School; and presently, Moody himself, who sat up
with him a night or two, watching for a chance to
help the poor fellow's soul. On learning who the
warm-hearted stranger was, all his anger passed away,
and the promised beating was referred to no more
The history of the North Market School for its six
years in the hall which gave it its name is full of the
proofs of God's favour, and of the faith and devotion
of the men  and women who sustained it.  The
great purpose always kept in view was the salvation
of souls. To reach this result every possible means
was tried. Mere literary and social advantages were
never regarded as important. A free evening school
was, indeed, established, where such children as
pleased to attend were taught a little reading and
writing; but it was believed by Moody and his
brethren that the shortest road to education and
refinement was the road which led to the cross of
Christ and the gate of heaven. The words of the
Saviour, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and this
righteousness, and all these things shall be added
unto you," formed the basis of its hope and its suc 
X GOSPEL SCHOOL.                    5I
cess. If he could make Christians of these wild boys
and girls, Moody believed they would make gentlemen and ladies of themselves. With this thought
in view little time was spent on the geography or
archaeology of the Bible, but the Gospel of the Son of
God, pure and simple, was impressed upon the minds
of the children in every possible way. Thus, while
other kindred organizations might properly be called
Bible schools, the North Market Mission was, above
everything else, a Gospel school. It naturally took
this direction, from the spirit and experience of its
leader, who was determined to know nothing among
them but "Christ, and Him crucified "; a determnination easy for him to carry out, for he was thoroughly
converted to, and quite well acquainted with, Christ;
while his other "knowledges" were, for this purpose,
conveniently few and small.
His friend, Mr. Stillson, declares that during those
years he does not know of Moody's owning any other
book except a copy of the New Testament. No
man was more hungry for learning than he, but his
taste was wholly in the direction of learning how to
work for Christ. A history was of interest to him
chiefly as a source from which to draw illustrations of
Gospel truth; a poem was very little to him unless
it could be sung in his school; of the sciences and
polite arts he had no knowledge whatever. But in
methods of work he was largely learned; indeed, so
fully was this recognised, that many profound scholars
and Doctors of Divinity, though shocked by his bad
rhetoric and worse grammar, came to him for instruction in the ways of reaching and saving the great
I 
D2. L. MOODY AND HIS WORRK.
ineglected mass of sinners who continually swarmed
around them.
"He that winneth souls is wise," the Scriptures say;
and, measured by that standard, there was not to be
found among the learned laity or clergy, in the whole
United States, a wiser man than the rough, impetuous
leader of the North Market Mission School.
In order to bring his work to a religious focus, he
established week-night prayer-meetings in the old
saloon. In one respect these prayer-meetings were
peculiar,-namely, they were nothing else than an
assembly of people who wanted something of God,
and who came together expecting to get it by asking.
The going through with a set of appropriate religious
exercises was to them a thing wholly unknown.
They came together, a company of penitent sinners,
not because they ought to come, but because they
wanted to come. To this rude place, seated with
rough boards placed upon empty nail-kegs, lighted
by a few candles, and protected from violence by the
police, came those children and older persons whose
hearts the Gospel had  reached, to inquire of Mr.
Moody and his New Testament what they must do
to be saved.  There was a charming freshness in the
praying and speaking at these meetings, which was
just what might be expected from the previous training of the school. These inquirers believed in God,
not as an "unknown and unknowable Force," but as
the Maker and Governor of heaven and earth.  They
believed in Jesus Christ not as "a reforming Jew," but
as the Son of God who came into the world to save
sinners; and, though they had no clear conception of 
LEARNING 70 BE A PASTOR.
the Holy Spirit, they were greatly under His influence
-going about the work of repentance and prayer for
themselves, and for their friends, with the same simple
directness with which they would have entered upon
any other work. The best praying was that which
brought the greatest blessing, no matter how rude
and uncouth the language; the best exhorting, that
wvich brought souls soonest to the Saviour..
Here Mr. MQody began to learn the true work of
the Christian pastor. He was brought face to face
with the sins and sorrows of immortal souls, laid open
before him, for sympathy and instruction, as confidingly as he laid them before God for pardon and
comnfort.  According to his theory, the penitent sinner
might immediately become a Christian on the terms
laid down by the apostle: " Believe on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and thou shalt be saved."
To his mind nothing could be easier than this —,nd
to these poor people, uninstructed in the mysteries of
systematic theology, it also appeared easy. They had
never heard the distinctions between intellectual faith,
historic faith, and saving faith; but they did as they
were taught,-reached out their dirty hands to take
Chlrist, and attended to the washing of the hands
afterwards.
It was with inexpressible joy that Moody received
and instructed the inquirers who came to this little
meetingT.  If no new cases appeared from week to
week, he became anxious, as if something were going
wIrong.  He would scan his crowd of boys and girls
withl the greatest eagerness, watching for signs of
hlive'a,,ward purpose or softening, of heart; and when
53 
54     D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
he found them he felt as if God owned his work, and
so was happy.
The duties thus laid upon him made him increasingly sensible of his deficiency in knowledge of the
WTord of God. The light and comfort he might give
from his own experience of grace were not enough
without some appropriate text of Scripture.
Up to this time his method of reading the Bible
had been to open the book at random, and begin
with the first chapter that caught his eye. He had
none of those helps to the study of the Scripture in
the form of notes, commentaries, Bible dictionaries,
and the like: he did not even own a concordance.
His preparations for his work from day to day, and
from Sunday to Sunday, were made on this wise;He would go over to Mr. Stillson's lodgings, some
distance from his own, and together they would have
a little season of prayer for God's blessing upon the
work they were about to do. Then they would go
out to visit the sick, search for new scholars, read the
New Testament, exhort, sing, and pray, as occasion
offered; trusting to the Lord to give them words to
speak.
One day Mr. Stillson, who from the first was
strongly impressed that his young friend had a great
career before him, said,  "Moody, if you want to draw wine out of a cask, it
is needful first to put some in. You are all the time
talking, and you ought to begin to study."
To this Moody assented; and Mr. Stillson proceeded to mark out for him a course of reading,
intending to assist him in enlarging his education.
I
iI 
4A NARROW ESCAPE.
Among  the books selected was Muiller's " Life of
Trust"; But before he had fairly entered upon this
short road to learning, his preceptor, through some
sudden change in business matters, left the city, and
returned to his home in Rochester.  Thus'narrowly
did Moody escape becoming a bookish man.
~
55 
CHAPTER V.
INCIDENTS OF THE WORK AT THE NORTH
MARKET MISSION.
EFT now to himself, he went on in his old ways,
reading his Testament, telling his experience,
working up the scenes of every-day life into effective
exhortations and addresses, and absorbing knowledge
from everybody and everything around him.
His beloved mission school went on with increasing
power and interest.  Nothing was left untried which
could help to save these neglected people,-who, in
their turn, loved and trusted him for his patient and
earnest work in the Saviour's name.
The Rev. Dr. Savage, then the Western Secretary of
the Boston Tract Society, gives an account of a jubilee
held in an old rookery opposite Market Hall, on a
certain thanksgiving night.  The " old rookery" was
none other than the ex-saloon, now Moody's prayerroom, whlich he describes as a most forlorn and wretched
place, dimly lighted, and with no fire, where thirty or
forty children had assembled to hold the jubilee; every
one of them bearing marks of poverty, if not of actual
want.
56 
A4 THIAAK'SGIVILVG 7UBILEE.
The  name, jubilee, and the time, Thanksgiving
evening, would naturally suggest a festival, or supper;
but such a thing being quite beyond their means,
M,Ioody had appointed a kind of love-feast, at which
every one was to tell what he was most thankful for.
One little fellow, who had no other relative in the
world but a decrepit old grandfather, with whom he
lived in the greatest poverty, had become a Christian
some time before, and, like others of the children, was
trying to do a little home-missionary work on his own
account. When his turn came to tell what he was
most thankful for, he said,  "There was that big fellow,' Butcher Kilroy,' who
acted so bad that nobody would have him, and he
had to be turned out of one class after another, till I
was afraid he would be turned out of the school. It
took me a long time to get him to come, and I begged
for him to stay. I used to pray to Jesus every day
to give him a new heart, and I felt pretty sure
He would if we didn't turn him out. By-and-by
Butcher Kilroy began to want to be a Christian, and
now he is converted; and that is what makes this
Thanksgiving the happiest one in all my life."
MIr. Stillson mentions another desperate case, of a
boy they found on The Sands.  He was a sort of chief
of a gang of gutter-snipes, who, partly because they
admired him and partly because they were afraid of
himrn, allowed him to be a perfect tyrant over them.
It was a long time before they could get near enough
to this young ruffian to speak to him; but even he
at last was caught with the missionary sugar, and
invited to come to the mission school.
57 
58  D. L..MOODY AND HIS WORK.
It was a cold day in February; but the only garment he had was a man's old overcoat, so ragged that
it had to be stitched together around his body, giving
him the appearance of being sewed up in a great
dirty bag. A big pair of shoes, and papers wrapped
around his legs, completed his winter costume. In
this outfit he made his appearance one Sunday, at
the door of the North Market School. Moody, catching sight of him, gave him his hand, pulled him in,
and, marching with him the whole length of the room,
gave him a place in a class, with the same kindness
and attention he would have shown to the best dressed
boy on the North Side.
At sight of this wretched waif, a stranger visiting
the school was moved to tears. After the exercises
were over, he took him to his house, and gave him a
full suit of clothes belon ing to his own son.
The wild lad, thus civilized in appearance, continued
to attend the school; and at length, one by one, brought
all his, followers with him.'"That lad," said Mr.
Stillson, "is now a Christian gentleman, in receipt
of a large salary, and superintendent of a Sundayschool in one of our large cities."
Many were the  exciting scenes through which
Moody passed, as month after month he continued
the work of visitation. Sometimes he was "shamefully
entreated"; and on more than one occasion he was
actually in danger of becoming a martyr to the cause.
One Sunday morning he was visiting some Roman
Catholic families for the purpose of bringing their
children to his school, when a powerful man, who had
sworn to kill him, sprang upon him with a heavy club, 
A RUN FOR DEAR L~.FE.
before he knew he was in danger. It was a run for
dear life. The Sands were in an uproar. Some of the
papists cheered on their man, knowing if he caught
the heretic it would be all over with him; while those
who were friendly dared not come to his rescue, for
fear of his wrathful pursuer. But it was all lost
labour to drive Moody away from a place where there
were any children whom he felt ought to come to his
school. On this occasion, as on others, he-escaped by
being very swift-footed; but he was sore pressed by
his enemy, who seemed really in hopes of putting an
end to his heretical labours by putting an end to his
life. Not at all discouraged, he went back the next
Sunday, and kept on going again and again, till at last
his gentleness and patience disarmed his adversary,
who gave him no further trouble.
In his explorations one Saturday evening, he
found a jug of whisky in a house, which the men had
brought home to drink next day. They were all away
from home; but Moody gave the women a rousing
temperance lecture, and persuaded them to let him
empty the whisky into the street. Early. on Sunday
afternoon he returned, as he had promised, to take the
children with him whom the women had consented to
send to his school. But the men of the house were
lying in wait to give him a pounding. He had touched
them at a tender point, and they thirsted for revenge.
The  situation was  desperate.  One of them  had
stepped between him and the door before he was
aware of it, and all were about to pounce upon him,
when Moody arrested proceedings on this wise,  "See here, now, my men, if you are going to whip
59 
60     D. L. MOODY AIND HIS WORK.
me for spilling the whisky, you might at least give
me time to say my prayers."
So unusual a proposal attracted their attention, and
they agreed to let him pray before they thrashed him,
thinking it would add just so much to their sport.
Moody at once dropped upon his knees and began
to pray. Such praying those rough fellows had
never heard. At first they were astonished, then they
were interested, then they were softened; and when
he had finished his prayer they gathered around him,
gave him their hands, declared he was a good fellow,
-and in a few minutes Moody was triumphantly
marching towards the North Market Hall, with all
the children of the house at his heels.
No class of persons was neglected, except those
who had no need of attention. The great majority
of those people, whatever other qualifications they
lacked for being saved, had at least this one-they
were sinners.  The worst as well as the best lwho
came to the great school, or the little prayer-meeting,
found Mr. Moody, or some of his workers, holding
the door open for them, and inviting them to enter
the kingdom of heaven. Among his scholars were
the daughters of prostitutes and keepers of brothels,
who begged him to take them away from the place
in which they seemed destined to certain ruin; and,
in more instances than one, he has sent them to
places of safety, in which they have become honoured
members of Christian families.
No matter how repulsive the person might be,
-ioody was always ready to help himl; he seemed
to take the most interest in those who were most 
SINGING IN A WHISKY SHOP.
.Wretched and needy. Instances enough to fill volumes
might be given of his successful work for those who
had always been considered beyond the reach of grace
and salvation.
Among the worst places in this field was a sailors
boarding-house, which was continually haunted by
a rough, quarrelsome crowd. This place, vile and
dangerous to the last degree, Moody and his friend
ventured to enter. They were set upon, and threatened
with broken heads if they did not leave immediately;
but remembering that "a soft answer turneth away
wrath,"  they gently replied that they meant no harnm,
and, a s proof of their kind intentions, offered to sing
a song. This task, of course, fell to the lot of Stillson; f or MAoody never could sing a note: and he
immediately struck up the hymn commencing
"0 how happy are they
Who the Saviour obey,
And have laid up their treasures above!"
The crowd listened to the singing with evident enjoyment; it was better singing than they were accustomed to. When the hymn  was finished, Moody
followed with prayer.   From that day they were
privileged characters in that house, and were held in
high respect by all the inmates.  They captured-'the
children of the  keeper of the den  for the North
Market Mission,-every one of whom was afterwards
brought to Christ.
It was not often that their visits to saloons resulted
so favourably as in the following case.  Going into a
drinking den one Saturday night, when the carousal
6i 
62      D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
was at its highest, they asked permission to leave
some religious papers for the men who were drinking
at the little tables around the room. This being done,
they entered into conversation with the keeper of the
place, and presently drew out the fact that his parents
were Christian people. The question instantly followed, "Do they know you are selling liquor?"
The man hesitated, and seemed deeply affected.
They gave him a kindly word, and then bade him
good-night. But they had not gone far before one
said to the other,  "We have neglected our duty; let us go back and
pray with that man."
They immediately turned back, re-entered the
saloon, begged the keeper's pardon for having neglected to pray with him, and, kneeling there in the
sawdust, Moody offered a prayer which seemed the
direct inspiration of the Holy Ghost. Mr. Stillson
says,  "I never heard Moody pray like that before; it
seemed as if the baptism of the Holy One was upon
him."
Two weeks afterwards one of them met the man
in the street, who informed him that he had given
up the saloon business, had left off drinking, and
would die in the poor-house rather than sell any
more liquor.
The most miserable of the many wretched families
they met in all their visitation was one which they
found one Sunday morning in an attic. The husband,
who was just on the verge of delirium  tremens, hadbecome half idiotic from drink, while the wife and 
WONDERFUL TRANSFORMA TIONS.
children were half dead from starvation. The first
thing done was to give them something to eat. Next
they held a temperance meeting, and persuaded the
man to sign the pledge, a copy of which they usually
carried with them; and by way of impressing it upon
his stupid senses, they made hinm kneel down and
place his hand upon the pledge, while they prayed
to God to give him strength to keep it. The next
Sunday the whole family, decently clad, came to the
mission school.
An evening or two afterwards, passing by the
same house, the man hailed them from his attic window, and threw them down a piece of silver, saying,
"I believe in that Sunday-school, and I want to take
a little stock in it."
On Mr. Stillson's return to Chicago, six years afterwards, he was saluted by a gentlemanly stranger, who
proved to be none other than the poor man who had
thrown him the money out of the attic window-now
a prosperous man of business, with a beautiful home
of his own, and himself a leading member in a
thriving church.
One of Moody's strong points was his ability to
keep every one  around him hard at work.  His
method may be described in a single word- leadersip.   He was not skilful in giving minute directions, but he was always ahead, and they learned
to follow him, and to do as he did. He was as ready
to go down, as to go up, to find and save a sinner;
indeed, he was always ready to go anywhere or do
anything which gave promise of such a result. It
was impossible to be with him and not feel the
63 
64     D. L. MOODY  4ND HIS WORK.
contagion of his energy and faith.  Scholars as well
as teachers caught it from him, and began to be
missionaries on their own account, searching out and
bringing in new scholars, and keeping the enthusiasm
;of the school always at fever heat.
Prizes were sometimes offered for the largest num, ber of new scholars brought in.  On one occasion he
presented the most successful young missionary with
a pet lamb,-a somewhat unusual gift at a Sunday school, but one which served as a striking and valuable
object-lesson, which Moody was not slow to use.
Among the band of young converts, which all the
time increased around him, was a little girl, whose
father owned a small vessel, with which he freighted
lumber. Having given her own heart to the Saviour,
she tried to persuade her father to do the same. But
he was a man having no taste for religion, though he
was very fond of the child-whom he took with him
on a certain voyage, during which she tried in vain to
establish a prayer-meeting in the little cabin, and to
convert some of the crew. On arriving at the lumber
camp, this little missionary commenced a Sunday school, as nearly as possible like the North Market
Mission.   Not content with this, and  hearing of
another encampment of woodcutters similar to their
own, she opened a second school among them also.
During the severe northern winter she presided
personally over both these institutions; riding on
horseback through the woods every Sabbath, after
the manner of the early Methodist pioneers.
It may be supposed that these two schools in the
woods were of a very simple character, since the little 
THE LITTLE AfISS,ONARY.
girl herself was the entire force of officers and teachers;
and all the library and literature in use among them
was her own little copy of the New Testament. The
results of her labour cannot now be given; but it
is easy to imagine the tender interest with which
those rough woodsmen sat at the feet of their childmissionary, charmed by her Christian courage, and
cheered by her simple faith.
The lumber season being over, the little vessel
started for Chicago. During the voyage a terrible
storm arose, disabling the craft, and driving her
rapidly toward a lee shore. The crew being completely exhausted, and expecting in a few minutes to
be drowned, begged the little girl to pray for them,
-which she did, with the greatest composure. When
she had told the good Lord all about them, and
asked Him to take them out of their danger, if He
thought best, and, above all things, to forgive their
sins and make them ready for heaven, she began, in
a clear, sweet voice, to sing that little Sunday-school
hymn,
"We are joyously voyaging over the main,
Bound for the evergreen shore."
With the song new strength and hope seemed to
come to the arms and hearts of the crew; and renewing their efforts to weather the point which threatened
their destruction, and aided, perhaps, by some slight
change n the wind or abatement of the storm, the
little craft weathered the rocks of the headland close
enoughi to toss a biscuit ashore, and then swung out
safely on the open cotrse for home.
4
65
*kl-1 
66    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
The visit of President Lincoln was a notable fact
in the history of the school.
Mr. Farwell, hearing that the President-elect was in
the city, and being all the time on the look-out for
something to keep up the spirit of the school, called
at his hotel, and obtained from Mrs. Lincoln a promise,
*   on the President's behalf, to visit the mission on the
following Sunday. At the appointed time a carriage
was sent for him, to the house of a prominent citizen,
who had made a dinner-party for his distinguished
guest.  On being told that the carriage had come, the
great man left his half-finished dinner, took a hasty
leave of the elegant company, and started for the
North Market Hall.
As they drove along, Mr. Lincoln said that talking
to Sunday-schools was out of his line, and requested
that he should not be asked to make a speech. But
on his being introduced as the President-elect of the
United States of America, the enthusiasm of those
wild embryo citizens broke out beyond all bounds;
and, yielding to their rough persuasions, Mr. Lincoln,
for the first and only time in his life, made a Sunday    school address.   He told them they were in the
right place, and learning the right things. What they
learned out of the Bible would certainly be of use
to them, if they practised it; and their chances of
coming to be honourable men and women, he said,
would very much depend upon the attention they
gave to the lessons which were taught them in that
Sunday-school.
In all the address there was no word about religion,
-for it was not until overwhelmed with the cares of 
TRYING SOLOMON'S PRESCRIPTION.
office, and heart-broken with the horrors of war, that
the great man himself learned what religion was; and
he was too honest to speak in that presence, or any
other, on a subject he did not understand.
A few months after, Fort Sumpter was fired upon;
and when the call was issued for an army of seventyfive thousand men, about sixty of the big rough boys
who listened to him that day answered to the President's call. They had seen the man; his fatherly face
and lofty form was still before them, and his calm,
earnest words still echoed in their hearts: it was their
President who was calling for them; and they were
quite ready to go.
To keep such an assembly in order was of course
impossible; though a degree of confusion which
would have been fatal to an ordinary Sunday-school
was no serious objection here. But sometimes a
wild young barbarian would make his appearance,
defying all authority, and actually disturbing the
meeting!
There was one big fellow in particular who insisted
on bringing his street manners into the schoolroom.
All kinds of moral suasion seemed to be wasted on
him. He was too big to be frightened, and too
ignorant to be shamed. After bearing with him for
a long time, during which he continued to grow worse
instead of better, Moody and his friends began to
fear that they had at last found one boy for whom
nothing could be done. A great many evil spirits had
been cast out by the influence of that school, but this
one seemed determined to stay. To turn a scholar
away as hopelessly bad would be a disgraceful con
'67 
68    D. L. MOODS AND HIS WORK.
fession of failure; besides, it was contrary to all their
ideas of the Gospel to shut this young ruffian out from
the means of grace, when he was in such evident need
of them.
A solemn council was held one Sunday, but no one
could think of any new method of reachling this desperate case. All the week it lay heavy on Moody's
mind.   The next Sabbath the big fellow appeared,
more uproarious than ever;-there was actual danger
of his breaking up the school.
On this memorable day Mr. Moody determined to
try the last remedy. His ample physical endowment
for missionary work has already been mentioned,
-of which on this day he made a very effective use.
Coming suddenly upon the fellow, in the middle of
the crowded hall, he seized him with both hands, fairly
lifted him off his legs, carried him into a little anteroom, locked the door, and proceeded to apply the
treatment recommended by Solomon.  This was by
no means an easy task, for the culprit was as strong
and active and savage as a wolf. The noise of the
struggle awakened the most lively interest of the
school, and by way of diversion Mr. Farwell started a
song. Thus on the two sides of that bolted door two
widely different means of grace were in simultaneous
operation.
In due course of time Moody and his pupil emerged
from the ante-room, both greatly flushed, and one
completely subdued.
"It was hard work," said Moody; "but I think we
have saved him."
Only a little while ago Mr. Farwell met this very 
AN ARGUMENT WITH AXN INFIDEL.
boy, now groswn to a man, at the noon prayer-meeting.
They recognised each other, and heartily agreed that
Aloods was rih-lt in applying desperate remedies for
desperate diseases.
After that his school was no more disturbed by such
ruffians.  He;ad sho\vn a new claim to their admirationI and respect. Order thus enforced became sacred
in the opinion of all.
A lad-the one nicknamed "Indian" in the picture
-comning into the school one day, found a raw recruit
sitting with his cap on. Instantly he drew it off, and
hit the offender a blow between the eyes which laid
him  sprawling on the floor.  "I'll learn you better
than to wear your hat in this school," said he; and
then he passed quietly to his place, feeling the high
satisfaction of having done his duty.
One of Moody's friends reported a family to him
where there were several children who were "due"
at the North Market School, but whose father was a
notorious infidel rum-seller, and would not let them
come.
The missionary at once called upon him; but as soon
as he made known his errand he was obliged to "get
out of that place" very quickly, in order to save his
head. Again and again he called, only to be driven
away with curses and blasphemies. "I would rather
my son should be a thief, and my daughter a harlot,
than have you make fools and Christians of them over
there at your bSunday-school," said the desperate man.
But still Mloody would not give up the case.
One day, fin ding the man in a little better humour
than usual, he asked him if he had ever read the New
69 
70   D. L MOODY AND HIS WORK.
Testament,-to which the publican replied that hle had
not, and on his part inquired if Moody had ever read
Paine's "Age of Reason." Finding he had never
done so, the man proposed to read the Testament if
he would read the "Age of Reason."  To this Moody
at once agreed.
"He had the best of the bargain; but it gave me
a chance to call again to bring him the book," said
Moody.
After wading through that mass of infidel abominations, hlie called on the publican again, to see how
he got on with the Testament; but found him full of
objections and hot for debate.
"See here, young man," said he; "you are inviting
me and my family to go to meeting: now you may
have a meeting here if you like."
"What! will you let me  preach here in your
saloon?"
"Yes."
"And will you bring in your family, and let me
bring in the neighbours?"
"Yes. But mind, you are not to do all the talking.
I and my friends will have something to say."
"All right. You shall have forty-five minutes, and
I will have fifteen."
The time for the meeting was set, but when Moody
reached the place he found that the company had
removed to a larger house in the neighbourhood,
where a great crowd of atheists, blasphemers, and
wild characters in great variety, mere waiting for a
chance to make mincemeat of the young missionary,
and use up the New Testament for ever. 
THE RESULT.
"You shall begin," said Moody.
Upon this they began to ask him questions.
"No  questions!" said he.  "I haven't come  to
argue with you, but to preach Christ to you. Go on
and say what you like, and then I will speak."
Then they began to talk among themselves; but it
was not long before they quarrelled over their own
different unbeliefs, so that what began as a debate
was in danger of ending in a fight.
"Order!  Your time is up," said Moody.  "I am
in the habit of beginning my addresses with prayer.
Let us pray."
"Stop! stop!" said one.  "There's no use in your
praying.   Besides, your Bible says there must be
'two agreed' if there is to be any praying; and
you are all alone."
Without attempting to correct this false quotation,
Moody replied that perhaps some of them might
feel like praying before he got through; and so he
opened his heart to God.
When he had finished, a little boy who had been
converted in the Mission School, and had come with
his friend to this strange meeting, began to pray.
His childish voice and simple faith at once attracted
the closest attention. As he went on telling the
Lord all about those wicked men, and begging Him
to help them to believe in Jesus Christ, the Holy
Ghost fell upon the assembly. A great solemnity
came over those hard-hearted infidels and scoffers;
there was not a dry eye in the room. Pretty soon
they began to be frightened. They rushed out, some
by one door and some by the other-did not stop to
71 
72     D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
hear a word of the sermon, but fled from the place as
if it had been haunted.
As a result of this meeting, Moody captured all the
old infidel's children for his Sunday-school; and, a
little while after, the man himself stood up in the
noonday prayer-meeting, and begged them to pray
for his miserable soul.
Striking out in all directions, taking no thought of
the prejudices or passions of those he met, but urging
them all to come at once to Christ, and to the North
Market Mission, it was impossible but that he should
make a good many enemies. One old Roman Catholic woman, whose children he was inviting to his Sunday-school, seized a butcher's knife and rushed out to
kill him. But he easily got away.
Three ruffians, who had threatened him with a beating, came into his prayer-room one night just after
the meeting was over, when there was no one present
but himself and a lad. Knowing their errand, he
invited them to sit down till he had gathered up
his hymnbooks and Testaments, at the same time
motioning the lad to leave.
Unlike his first place of meeting, this room was
lighted with gas, a single jet of which was burning.
Towards this he made his way, picking up his books
as he went along; and then, as quick as a flash, he
turned out the light, sprang over the benches in the
darkness, and was off before his enemies suspected his
design.
Such slight annoyances as these, however, soon
ceased to disturb his mind. He became accustomed
to them. But what did really worry him was the 
PRAYING WITH A BISHOP.
Catholic boys disturbing his meetings and breaking
the windows of the place in which they were held.
WVhen the strain on his patience came to be too
severe, Moody determined to strike at the root of
the matter; and accordingly went to Bishop Duggan,
the Romish prelate of Chicago, and laid his grievance
before him. He told the bishop that he was trying
to do good, in a part of the city which everybody
else had neglected; and that it was a shame that the
members of the bishop's church should break the
windows of his schoolroom.
The zeal and boldness of the man surprised and
delighted the bishop; who promised that the lambs
of his flock should hereafter be duly restrained.
Moody, thus encouraged, went on to say that he often
came upon sick people who were Roman Catholics;
he should be very glad to pray with them and relieve
them, but they were so suspicious of him that they
would not allow him to come near them. Now, if the
bishop would give him a good word to those people,
it would help him amazingly in his work of charity.
Such a request from a heretical Protestant was
probably never made of a Catholic bishop before.
But he very kindly replied that he should be most
happy to give the recommendation if Mr. Moody
would only join the Catholic Church; telling him at
the same time he seemed to be too good and valuable
a man to be a heretic.
"I am afraid that would hinder me in my work
among the Protestants," said Moody.
"Not at all," answered the bishop.
"\What! do you mean to say that I could go to
4*
73 
74     D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
/ the noon prayer-meeting, and pray with all kinds of
Christian people-Baptists, Methodists, Presbyterians,
all together-just as I do now?"
"Oh yes," replied the bishop; "if it were necessary,
you might do that."
"So, then, Protestants and Catholics can pray
together, can they?"
"Yes."
"Well, bishop, this is a very important matter, and
ought to be attended to at once. No man wants to
belong to the true Church more than I do.  I wish
you would pray for me right here, that God would
show me His true Church, and help me to be a
worthy member of it."
Of course the prelate could not refuse; so they
kneeled down together, and the bishop prayed very
lovingly for the heretic, and when he had finished,
, the heretic began to pray for the bishop.
-From that day to the day of his death Bishop Dug gan and Mr. Moody were good friends.  The bishop
made no progress in converting him, it is true; but
he stopped his wild young parishioners from breaking
the prayer-room windows; and if only Moody would
have joined the Church of Rome there is no telling to
what high dignities he might have come!
This incident was published recently in London,
and a Catholic priest who read it called on Mr. Moody,
and actually laboured with him for a long time, with
the utmost zeal and earnestness, in the hope that he
might be persuaded into the Church of Peter and Mary.
"If you would only join the true Church," said the
priest, "you would be the greatest man in England."
'I 
THE PRIEST1S APPEAL.
But, as may easily be supposed, this kind of argument made no impression upon a man who is more
honoured in bringing thousands of lost sinners to
Christ than he would be by a seat in the chair of
St. Peter himself.
According to his idea, it is of little consequence 
whether a man is Catholic or Protestant, so long 
as he is not truly converted;  and, as will be seen 
hereafter, in the account of his work in Ireland, penitent sinners of both these great classes are alike
invited to the blessings of salvation, and come, under
his ministry, to an experience of grace by the same
simple faith in Christ.
75 
76
CHAPTER VI.
MIOODY JOINS THE YOUNG MEN'S CHRISTIAN ASSO.
CIATION.-THE END OF HIS BUSINESS CAREER.
HE  great revival of I857-8 led to organizing the
Young Men's Christian Association of Chicago.
LIike many  other similar bodies, it was  largely
made up of elderly persons, who managed its aftairs
for the benefit of the young men till they should be
able to manage them for themselves.
Its first important work was the establishment of
a daily noon prayer-meeting, after the manner of the
Fulton Street prayer-meeting in New  York; which,
during the winter and spring, was very well attended.
But after a while the revival impetus was lost, and
the meetings grew smaller and smaller, till at last
they seemed likely to die. From the first Moody
had made himself conspicuous in these meetings by
his blunt manners and bold attacks upon fashionable
sins, such as tippling, the use of tobacco, going to the
theatre, playing billiards, and other loaferish games.
He was very severe against professors of religion who
wish to enjoy as many of the pleasures of sin as possible, without spoiling their hopes of heaven-Christians who are so nearly like the people of the world 
THE NOON MEETING SAVED.
that, except on Sunday, it is very hard to tell the
difference.
On this account he came to be looked upon with
disfavour. Many sensitive people left off attending
the noon prayer-meetings for fear of this bold brother,
in whose eyes sin was sin wherever it might be found,
and who was so insensible to the dignities of wealth,
fashion, station, and age, that no offender was safe
from being held up on the point of his spear.
But Moody was eminently fit for the kingdom of
heaven in this respect: viz., having once put his hand
to the plough, he never looked back. Therefore the
coldness of some of his brethren produced no discouragement in his mind. A man who had achieved
such success in the North Market Mission, which had
been started against the advice of every clergyman in
the neighbourhood, was not likely to be troubled by
criticisms on his rhetoric or his manners.
The waning interest in the noon prayer-meeting
roused him to new efforts on its behalf. When the
attendance fell to half a dozen he was one of the six;
and when there were but three he was one of the
three, —the other two very likely being his good
friends J. V. Farwell and B. F. Jacobs.
One day, all these brethren being out of town,
nobody went to the prayer-meeting but one old
Scotchwoman.   This excellent person set great store
by the noon meeting, and, when no one else appeared,
she determined to hold it herself rather than have it
fail even for a single day., So, after waiting a long
time, she put on her spectacles, went forward to the
leader's desk, read a passage of Scripture, talked it
77 
78       D. L. MOODY A4ND IIS WORIK.
over to herself, for the comfort of her old heart, and
then offered prayer for the languishing meeting, and
for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon it, and
upon the city. Prayer being ended, she sung a psalm,
and, the time having thus been all improved, she went
comfortably home, feeling that she had done her duty,
gained a blessing, and saved the noon prayer-meeting
from utter extinction.
On relating her solitary experience, some of the
brethren were deeply impressed by it. Mr. Moody at
once set about the business of bringing in recruits; and
so well did he succeed, that very soon there was a
large and regular attendance, and the meeting began
to be marked with the presence of the Spirit of the
Lord.
All this time he had steadily pursued his purpose
of making his fortune in business. His energy had
secured for him an increase of salary and a percentage on his sales. The same tactics which he used
so successfully in the Young Men's Christian Association and the Sunday-school worked equally well in
the store. He was always on the outlook for buyers;
he was never idle. Other salesmen in his line complained that he captured their customers, and pushed
himself forward, regardless of established business
etiquette. But, for the life of him, he never could
see why a country merchant, with money in his
pocket to be invested in boots and shoes, was not
the rightful customer of the first man who could
persuade him to buy; so he paid no more attention
to the traditional courtesies of business than he did
to denominational lines in religion. Nevertheless, his 
HIS BUSINESS HABITS.
employers, during all his business life, testify to his
rigid truthfulness and his earnest Christian character,
though he was so ambitious of success as to be liable
to frequent errors in judgment.  One of them says:  "We regarded him as an excellent salesman, but a
poor judge of credits. In one particular instance he
sold goods, amounting to over two hundred dollars,
to a man whom we found rated as'doubtful' in the
Mercantile Directory, and therefore refused to send
the goods. But Moody at once came to the rescue
of his customer, declared him to be'as good as tl,.e
Bank of England,' and offered to be responsible for
the bill. On this we sent the goods; and when the
money was due, sure enough it was Moody who paid it."
Another of his old employers, in speaking of his
last year in business, says:  "His habits were economical, and he might have
saved money if he had not spent so much on his
Mission.  I have seen as many as twenty children
come into the store at once, to be fitted out with
shoes."
Of course all the money for this purpose did not
come out of his moderate earnings; but what he
did not give himself he obtained from others for
this purpose, and thus a great deal of his time, as
well as money, was spent on his Mission School.
During such hours as he devoted to business he
gave himself up to it with the greatest interest. One
gentleman says:  "He would never sit down in the store, to chat or
read the paper, as the other clerks did when there
were no customers; but as soon as he had served one
79 
80    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
buyer he was on the look-out for another; if none
appeared, he would start off to the hotels or depots,
or walk the streets, in search of one. He would some times stand on the side-walk in front of his place of
business, looking eagerly up and down for a man who
had the appearance of a merchant from the country;
and some of his fellow-clerks were accustomed laugh ingly to say,'There is the spider again, watching for
a fly."'
/   He was silent and preoccupied in manner, when
not closely engaged in business; and seemed to have
an undercurrent of thought concerning his Mission
School, into which  he  instinctively fell at every
moment of leisure.  His business neighbours seem
to have thought him unsocial, except those who,
like him, were interested in Christian work; but with
his friends at the Young Men's Christian Association,
and at the Mission, he was reckoned the very soul of
good fellowship.
After two years with his old friend Wiswall, he
entered the house of Mr. C. N. Henderson, who had
become acquainted with him at his Mission, and had
taken great interest in him and his work. He now
became a commercial traveller, making long excur sions into the country; but, to whatever distance his
travels might lead him, he was sure to be at home
every Sunday. This large amount of extra travel for he was only allowed his expenses in returning
once a month-would have been a serious matter
for his slender purse, but for the kindness of his
friend Colonel Hamnmond, the distinguished Railway
Manager, who at that time was superintendent of 
HE GITVES UP BUSINESS.
the Chicago, Burlington, and Quincy railroad. The
Colonel especially delighted to clear his brain of
business, ard warm his great and tender heart, by
helping Moody in his school on Sunday afternoons;
and, finding that his presence was essential to its
success, he gave his young friend a free pass over the
lines of his road, to bring him home three Saturdays
out of the four.
On the death of his good friend Henderson, Moody
at once removed to the house of Messrs. Buel, Hill,
and Granger, with whom he remained about a year.
During all this time he was more and more a missionary and less and less a merchant, until, not suddenly, but by degrees, he came to be so full of his
religious work as to lose all interest in everything else.
This was his last connection with the world of
business. Following the leadings of the Holy Spirit,
whereby he had now become dead to the world, he
gave up his long-cherished hope of making his fortune,
and thenceforth devoted himself to the work of saving
souls.
"I met him one day," says Mr. Hill, "soon after he
left our house, and said to him,'Moody, what are you
doing?'
"'I am at work for Jesus Christ,' was the reply.
"His answer shocked me a little at first; but on
thinking it over, I felt that it was a fair statement of
the facts in the case. That was just what he was
doing; and his work for the Lord was just as real
and as vigorous as it had always been for his other
employers.
"He left our house," says Mr. Hill, "under the
91 
2  D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
pleasantest circumstances, having maintained his
Christian character unblemished; and we all bade
him God-speed in the work to which we believe he
was called."
Mr. C. M. Henderson, the nephew and successor of
Mr. C. N. Henderson, and clerk with him during his
uncle's life, speaks of Moody thus:  "For fifteen years since Mr. Moody left us, I have
watched him, assisted him, and believed in him."
Having bidden the last good-bye to business, he
said to his friend Mr. Jacobs,  "I have decided to give God all my time."
"But how are you going to live?" asked his friend.
"God will provide for me, if He wishes me to keep
on, and I shall keep on till I am obliged to stop,"
was Moody's reply.
That  resolution has never been broken.   From
that day to this he has never received a salary from
any society or individual, or engaged in any business
or speculation. God has provided for him and his
family; sometimes, indeed, sorely trying his faith, and
bringing him even in sight of actual want, but never
suffering him to come quite into it. He had laid by
a small sum of money out of his earnings, a part of
which he invested for future use, reserving about a
thousand dollars to pay his first year's expenses.
He was now the happiest man in Illinois. He was
rich; he was free; his hands and heart were full of
work for Christ; he could devote as much time as he
chose to his Mission, week-days as well as Sundays,
and still do something for his second love-the Young
Men's Christian Association. 
_                                      ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ iii   (~   __    N; ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~<~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 
I1. M)Ol)Y~li AilsliloNAI1~Y l'ONY.
I
ii
,
A -  - I I " I
i I
i
ii; I I i
ip,       i l, I
,I'
I lllil
I I I
i
I
1  1 I,, I
I'Al -  ,                           11C'
i I
I 
0 
THE CRUSE OF OIL RUNS LO  W.
Not to lighten his labours, but only to increase their
amount, he invested part of his thousand dollars in a
pony.
Recognising his pre-eminent ability in that direction, the Young Menl's Christian Association had
appointed him Chairnman of the Visiting Committee
to the sick and  to strangers.   In  the  duties of
this office he scoured the city in all directions; and
very soon Moody on his pony became a familiar
sight, especially in the regions of The Sands, the
Association Rooms, and the North Market Hall.
An old resident on the North Side, who was familiar
with him in those days, declares that he would
chase the wild small-fry up the streets and down the
alleys, and; after a Sunday morning's search for new
scholars, would emerge from some dirty lane, or court,
his pony literally covered with ragged urchins, followed
by others of the same sort, holding on by the tail,
catching by the stirrups, or clinging to each other's
rags; and these he would march in grand procession
down to the North Market Sunday School.
The thousand dollars, which had seemed so large
to him, were soon consumed by the Mission, the
Association, and the various works of charity which
multiplied on his hands. The rest of his small for.
tune took some kind of wings and flew away; and,
before long, he found himself obliged, like Mtiller,
whose life was one of the few books he had read, to
rely solely on the promise, "Trust in the Lord and
do good; so shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily
thou shalt be fed."
The increasing attendance at the noon  praye
83 
84  D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
meeting had occasioned its removal to a large back
room, in the Methodist Church block. To this place
Moody removed his residence,-that is, removed himself. Having no longer any money, he determined
fully to test the question whether God would really
take care of him in his new work. At length he was
brought to the necessity of sleeping on the benches
of the prayer-room, and living on crackers and cheese.
But he kept on with his work all the same. He collected considerable sums of money for the poor, and
for the various works of charity and religion carried
on by the Association; but he would not use
a penny of it for himself, because not given for that
specific purpose.
Under these privations a faith less firmly fixed on
God must have begun to fail. But the Lord had not
forgotten His servant, who, like Peter of old, had
"left all and followed Him"; He was preparing a
confirmation of His promise, "And all things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive."
In the days when the noon prayer-meeting languished, and was ready to die, a Mr. Field, from
Wisconsin, came to Chicago to perfect a certain
mechanical invention. He was one of the recruits
who rallied to its standard in that crisis of the battle;
and, being "full of faith and of the Holy Ghost," he
became at once a valuable helper in the work of the
Association, and also connected himself with the
North Market School.
For many years hoe had suffered from a disease in
one of his legs: it had become stiff and crooked, and
thus practically shorter than the other-obliging him 
A PR,AYER CURE.
to walk with a crutch, or cane; but the work of the
Mission so absorbed him that, forgetting his lameness, he searched the highways and byways, after
the fashion of his leader, till excessive use aggravated
the disease, and he began to suffer great pain. Becoming alarmed, he applied to a physician one Friday
evening, who appointed an examination of the case
for the following Monday morning.
On Sunday it was noticed that Mr. Field came to
the school without his cane. At the close of the
exercises he took Mr. Moody and Mr. Farwell up to
his room, bounding up the stairs two steps at a time,
and told them his wonderful experience, as follows:  "You know how lame I have been, and that my
leg had become so painful that I had decided to go
to a doctor. Last night I crept out to the nearest
bath-rooms, and returned to bed in great distress.
While I lay there, the idea seemed impressed upon
me that the Lord could cure me as well as the doctor.
I called to mind how He healed the man sick with
the palsy; and I said to myself,'I will ask Him to
cure me in the same way.' Committing my case
wholly to the Lord, I soon fell asleep; and dreamed
that I went to the surgeon, as he had appointed, and
that he cut open my leg, performed some operation
which I did not comprehend, and immediately closed
the wound again-not hurting me in the least, or even
leaving a scar.
"My first thought, on awaking in the morning,
was that all the pain was gone.  The lame leg felt
strangely well. Throwing off the bedclothes, I was
astonished to find it straightened, so as to be of equal
85 
6  D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
length with the other. Leaping from the bed, I
found I could use it with freedom; and, remembering
my dream, I began to praise God for answering my
prayer and working on me a miracle of healing.
"While I thought upon this wonderful experience,
I observed that the muscles of the leg were still
shrunken, as before. Then I said to myself,'There
must be some mistake; this cannot be God's work,
for when He does anything He does it thoroughly
and well.'  But, presently, I remembered that it is
not God's plan to do for us what we can do for
ourselves. Those muscles had withered from disuse;
by using them they would become full and strong,
like the others.  Then all, doubt departed; and I have
called you to join me in praising God, who is able to
save people in these days just as He did in the days
of His flesh."
"Since then," says Mr. Farwell, "he has walked upon
two good legs, like any other man; and the shrunken
muscles, by means of proper exercise, have, as he
expected, returned to their normal proportions."
This sight of God's healing hand on the body of
his friend came, like a vision of light and hope, to
cheer the heart which was almost faltering, and to
strengthen the hands which were beginning to hang
down. It was evident that God did not forget His
people: prayer was still a power; the promises still
held good; and, in the strength of this vision, Moody
seemed to overleap all difficulties,-he reached out his
hand to grasp the hand of the Lord.  Presently, without a word from him, some of his friends began to
wonder how he was living; and, finding out the 
Y. M. C. A. WORK.
poverty of his bed and board, they insisted on supplying him with abundant comforts of life.
So it was evident that the Lord still intended him
to "keep on."
Mr. S. A. Kean, for the last fifteen years treasurer of
the Chicago Young Men's Christian Association, says:  "M'Ioody found a congenial field of labour in the
Association.  When we joined, it had but few members; and, though it was called a Young Men's Association, it was composed and managed almost entirely
by middle-aged or elderly men. As a consequence,
its methods and policy were quiet and conservative.
Moody's advent among them was like a stiff northwest breeze.  His zeal and devotion were the life
and hope of the Association; but he shocked the nice
sense of propriety of some of these gentlemen by
carrying its work among a class of people who had
hitherto been neglected, under the impression that
its proper line of effort was among the higher classes
of young men.
"Under  Moody's leadership  the Young  Men's
Christian Association became, like the North Market
Mission, a free and popular institution,-extending
its influence to all classes of society, and bringing
the cultured and wealthy to the assistance of the
ignorant and the poor.
"Mr. Moody was fertile in schemes and expedients
for raising money for the Lord's work; but of the many
tens of thousands of dollars which he secured for the
Association, he received nothing whatever for himself.
"He always refused a salary, saying it would embarrass him, and limit his freedom to go at a moment's
87 
88      D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
notice wherever the I,ord might call him. I was
treasurer of the Association from the time of his
first connection with it; and I do not remember * to
have paid him a dollar, either for his services or the
expenses incidental to his work. Neither do I remember any appropriation being made for his assistance,
though he often needed and always deserved it."
To his friends, who sometimes blamed him for his
neglect of his worldly interests, he would say,  "God is rich, and I am working for Him."
His favourite text of Scripture was, "This one
thing I do; forgetting those things which are behind,
and reaching forth unto those things which are before,
I press toward the mark, for the prize of the high
calling of God in Christ Jesus."
It must not be inferred from this that his whole
life thereafter was one of privation.  His faith was
severely tried again and again; but, taking the years
together, the Lord supplied His servant comfortably,
and sometimes bountifully. His life of faith became
a rest and a luxury to him; for, being absolutely
sure of his daily bread, all care for the morrow was
banished, and, with a single eye and a perfect heart,
he was able to give himself to the work of the Lord.
It was not long before the Young Men's Christian
Association began to make itself felt in all the mnission work of the city. Moody, the acknowledged
chief in this department, devised a system whereby
each mission school should be visited by, and make
4o Mr. Kean is obliged to speak from memory, as all the
Young Men's Christian Association books were burned in tho
great fire. 
DEVELOPING LA Y TALENT.
reports to, the Association; and also for bringing it
under the cale and patronage of some strong church
and congregation. This plan secured two benefits:
the feeble missions were strengthened and encouraged,
and the churches and their home schools were aroused
to new activity.
Another good result from the plan of the Association was the development of a great deal of lay talent.
Hitherto, by far the larger part of the work of the
churches, had been left to clerical hands.  The ministry was  generally understood  to be a special and
exclusive office.
To this rule Moody was a notable exception.
While yet a man of business, as we have already seen,
the most important spiritual work of the pastorate fell
to his hands; and it is safe to say that he was the
minister of Christ to more souls and bodies than any
ordained clergyman in the city. Certain eminent
divines regarded him as an intruder into the holy
office; the Young Men's Christian Association ap,
peared to them as a sort of fifth wheel to a coach,
or, worse than that, a harmful diversion of money
and labour from the old-established, traditional
channels. Some of the lay brethren attained a skill
in explaining the Scriptures, and a power of exhortation, which was dangerously similar to preaching;
and, if this were permitted to go on, who could tell
how long it might be before the Association would
attempt to set itself up as a new denomination?
On the other hand, the brethren of the Association
felt that the Church had crystallized around certain
forms, and that some new means must be brought
5
89
f 
90    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
into use to do that work among the poor and the
outcast which the Church was leaving undone. Their
success in bringing into Christ's kingdom large num bers of persons who had seemed to be utterly repro bate caused a great deal of astonishment, and stirred
up sluggish Christians to duty. Like the influence of
the North Market Mission on other Sunday-schools,
the Association became a blessing to all the evan gelical churches in the city; and at length it was able
to command the confidence and co-operation of
almost the entire Christian community.
The report of the first year's work of the Committee
of Visitation, of which Mr. Moody was chairman,
gives the number of families visited 554, and the
amount of money bestowed in charity $2350. Of
the spiritual results there is no record this side of
heaven; but, in many cases, "man's extremity was
God's opportunity." Many souls came into Christ's
kingdom, at the invitation of Mr. Moody and his
relief committee, who had stayed outside for years
because they could not go to church in respectable
style, and so did not care to go at all.
The poor now had the Gospel preached unto them,
sometimes almost in spite of themselves. All the
missions were active and thriving; the noon prayer  meeting, though not always select, was generally
forcible; and the blessing of Heaven rested on the
man whose faith and zeal had roused the whole
evangelical brotherhood to a higher sense of their
power and privilege as believers in Christ and His
Gospel, and set so many of them at work.
y 
CtIAPTER VII.
THE WAR COMMITTEE.-CAMP AND FIELD.
AR  is the carnival of hell.  Its legions march
with every army, and bivouac in every camp.
It does, indeed, furnish brilliant figures of speech,
with which the apostle stirs the blood of laggard
soldiers of Christ; and such a man as Hedley
Vicars, or such a regiment as Havelock's Saints,
may help to relieve its awful record of death and
crime. But wars waged for personal or national
pride have always been flames in which God permitted bad men to burn themselves. Rarely has
the world been made substantially better by mankind
killing one another.
But the war which saved the American Union and
crushed out slavery was the occasion for a grand
system of Christian helpfulness, whereby unnumbered
thousands of sick and wounded men were saved from
death, and unknown thousands of souls were saved
from a life of sin.
No thoughtful person can study the history of the
Sanitary and Christian Commissions without feeling
sure that, while the devils were making "a long pull,
a strong pull, and a pull altogether," Jesus Christ, the 
92    D. L. MOODY AVND HIS WORK.
Captain of salvation, had His forces also in the field.
Christian men in camps and battles, Christian women
in hospitals and prisons, and good angels everywhere,
were working with might and main together, to save
the souls and bodies of the soldiers-gathering in the
great harvest which death was constantly ripening.
In the midst of the horrors of war God was working
miracles of grace, the like of which no other warhistory has ever seen. Every campaign was begun
and ended with a revival.
In the work of the Christian Commission Mr. Moody,
already well known at home, was first brought into
public notice. At the breaking out of the war, in I86I,
the devotional committee of the Young Men's Christian
Association, of which Mr. Moody was chairman, found
a new line of work made ready to their hands. The
first 75,00ooo volunteers were under way so quickly
that very little could be done in the form of religious
work among them. But when the second call, for
300,o000 more, was made, and a camp of rendezvous
was established near the southern limits of the city
of Chicago, Moody and his brethren saw their great
opportunity, which they instantly and eagerly improved. On the arrival of the first regiment, ordered
to Camp Douglas for instruction, the committee was
on the ground, and before the tents were fairly
pitched a camp prayer-meeting was in progress.
Other regiments arriving, and encamping in various
portions of the city, were promptly visited and supplied with religious reading. Public worship on the
Sabbath and prayer-meetings during the week were
established within easy reach of every boy in blue. 
CHRISTIAN WORK IN CAMP.
It was a matter of no little surprise and joy to the
soldiers, many of whom had come from churches,
Sunda7-schocls, and Christian homes, to hear themselves saluted in the name of Christ almost before
they could stack their arms, and to have the very
first tent wvt.ich was pitched in their camp put to
its first use as a place for prayer.  Christian zeal
kept pace with patriotism.  Mi-. Moody and his committee were obliged to call for help: a hundred and
fifty clergymen and laymen promptly responded to
the call. Every evening eight or ten meetings were
held in different camps; and an almost continual
service, within reach of every regiment, on the
Sabbath.   Offer fifteen hundred of these services
were held in and around Chicago by the Association during the war.
Mr. Jacobs says:  "In these meetings Mr. Moody seemed almost
ubiquitous; he would hasten from one barrack and
camp to another, day and night, week-days and
Sundays, praying, exhorting, conversing personally
with the men about their souls, and revelling in the
abundant work and swift success which the war had
brought within his reach."
The chapel of the Young Men's Christian Association at Camp Douglas was the first camp chapel in
existence-being built in the October of I86I.
Meanwhile many of the soldier converts had been
sent to the field, in Kentucky; and, feeling the want
of the means of grace which they had left behind,
they sent repeited calls to the Chicago brethren to
come down and establish similar meetings among
93 
94    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
them.  In response to this invitation Mr. Moody was
sent to the army, near Fort Donelson-being the
first regular army delegate from Chicago. Similar
labours by other Associations led to a convention
in Norfolk, Virginia, on the i6th of November, I86I,
wahere  the  United  States  Christian  Commission
was projected, of which Mr. George H. Stuart, of
Philadelphia, was president.  Mr. J. V. Farwell was
made the chairman of Mr. Moody's War Committee; and when the Christian Commission was
organized, he was placed on its managing board.
The news of the battle of Fort Donelson, on the
I5th of February, I862, was the signal for sending to
the field a special committee of relief, composed of
the Rev. Robert Patterson, D.D., Mr. Moody, and
MIr. Jacobs. With them went a number of other
brethren from Chicago, eager to minister to the sick
and wounded and dying.
On board the steamer from Cairo a discussion
arose as to the most efficient way of doing the new
work  before them.  Mr. Moody, full of the idea
of saving souls, urged that the very first business in
every case was to find out whether the sick or dying
man were a child of God; if so, then it was not
necessary to spend much time on him-he being safe
enough already.  If not, he was to be pointed at
once to the Saviour.
Robert Collyer, the Unitarian, took the sanitary
view of the question.  He declared that the  irst
comforts to be administered to these men who were
ready to perish were whisky, brandy, milk-punch, and
the like.  "Brace up the nerves of the poor fellows," 
PATRIOTISM' FOR PIETY.
said he, "and help to keep them alive, rather than
begin by trying to prepare them for death."
The Rev. Dr. Patton, Congregationalist, thought
that both the brethren were right, and both were
wrong. He was in favour of a double treatment, varied
to suit each particular case; though  agreeing with
Mr. Moody that, if the poor fellow were  actually
dying, the thing to be done was to offer him a short
and swift salvation, by telling him the story ot the
thief on the cross.
Mr. Collyer was on his feet in a moment.  "What!"
said he, "are we to tell our dying heroes, who have gone
forth to fight our battles and save our flag, while we
stay comfortably at home,-are we to talk to them
about thieves?"
The storm of applause which greeted this patriotic
speech showed that the crowd on the boat, the most
of.whom knew but little, and cared still less, about
Questions of theology, were full of that strange belief
common to both armies in all battles, that patriotism
is one form of piety, and that, somehow or other,
though in a way not laid down in the Bible, to die
for one's country is a quick way of getting to heaven.
This doctrine was taught by the ancient heathen
orators and poets; later by Mohammed; still later
by  Joseph  Smith,  the  Mormon.   The   Russian
priests and officers taught it to their soldiers in the
Crimea; while the leaders of the Southern army are
reported to have been in the same faith. But the
wide experience of the Christian Commission with
thousands of brave men at the point of death proved
that Mr. Moody was right; for there is no record of
95 
96    D. L. MOODY A4ND HIS WORK.
a soldier dying with heaven in sight, unless by faith
he first had seen the Saviour on the cross. No man,
be he soldier or civilian, is redeemed by his own death.
Back and forth, between Chicago and the various
camps and battle-fields, with tireless vigour and jubilant faith, MIr. Moody toiled and travelled, during
the four terrible years of war; which, by the work
of the Christian Commission, were transformed from
four great harvests of death into four great harvests of souls for the garner of the Lord in heaven.
Wave after wave of patriotism and Christian devotion
swept over the land. Love of country and love of
Christ were mingled, so that no one could tell where
one ended and the other began.
Like the men who go down to the sea in ships,
Moody and his brethren saw God's wonders, ill canp
and field. Having so many sinners to point to the
Saviour, and so little time in which to do it, they
prayed to the Lord to do His "short work." So
many men found the Saviour, and died while they
were praying for them, that they came to have a
strange familiarity with heaven. These souls seemed
to be messengers between them and God, carrying up
continually the fresh and glowing record of the work
they were doing in His name. And so simple and
easy did it become for them to "ask and receive," that
they were rather surprised if the penitent for whose
conversion they prayed was not blessed before they
reached the Amen.
One of the Christian Commissioners gives the following instance of another kind of answer to prayer:  "A party of our men found themselves one night 
PR,A YING FOR RATIONS.
on a battle-field, in charge of a great many wounded
soldiers, who, by reason of the sudden retreat of the
army, were left wholly without shelter or supplies.
Having done their best for the poor fellows-bringing
them water from a distant brook, and searching the
haversacks of the dead for rations-they began to
say to themselves, and one another,'These weak and
wounded men must have food, or they will die. The
army is out of reach, and there is no village for many
miles: what are we to do?'
"' Pray to God to send us bread,' said one.
"That night, in the midst of the dead and dying,
they held a little prayer-meeting, telling the Lord all
about the case, and begging Him to send them bread
immniediately; though from whence it could come they
had not the most remote idea. All night long they
plied their work of mercy. With the first ray of dawn
the sound of an approaching waggon caught their
ears; and presently, through the mists of the morning,
appeared a great Dutch farm wag,gon, piled to the
very top with loaves of bread.
"On their asking the driver where he came from,
and who sent him, he replied:  "' When I went to bed last night I knew that the
army was gone, and I could not sleep for thinking
of the poor fellows who always have to stay behind.
Something seemed to say to me, "What will those poor
fellows do for something to eat?" It came to me so
strong that I waked up my old wife, and told her what
wAas the matter.  We had only a little bread in the
house; and while my wife was making some more I
took my team and went around to all my neighbours,
5*
97 
98    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
making them get up and give me all the bread in their
houses, telling them it was for the wounded soldiers
on the battle-field. When I got home my waggon
was full; my old wife piled her baking on the top,
and I started off to bring the bread to the boys, feeling just as if the Lord Himself were sending me.'"
No wonder that men working year after year amid
such scenes as these should have learned how to claim
the promises in prayer! They acquired the habit of
talking to God with the same simplicity and directness as with one another; their faith increased continually by the sight of the swift procession of Divine
mercies which was all the time sweeping by.
These wonders of grace in camp and field were
reported at the Chicago noon prayer-meeting by
Mr. Moody and his co-labourers, on their return
from their frequent excursions to the front. By this
means a very intimate connection was kept up between
the work in the army and the work at home, and the
meeting became intensely interesting-especially to
those whose husbands, sons, and brothers, were fighting for the Union.
Strangely enough, as though no other place were so
near to heaven, and no other believers had such access
to the ear of the Lord, people from all over the State,
and even from neighbouring States, used to send
requests for prayer to be read at the Chicago noon
prayer-meeting. These requests were received by
thousands; and often, in quick succession, came the
tidings of glorious answers to prayer, with offerings of
glad thanksgiving, and sometimes gifts of money and
supplies for helping on the work of the Commission. 
A REVIVAL IN PRISON. 0
In this way the Chicago noon meeting became the
very centre and heart of the religious life of the whole
North-West.
One of the marvels of those days was the revival
of religion among the rebel prisoners,-about ten
thousand of whom had been taken at Fort Donelson
and brought to Camp Douglas, which was transformed from a camp of instruction into a prison. Mr.
Moody was impressed with the thought that these
poor men needed the means of grace fully as much as
the Union soldiers; but to gain access to them was a
matter of extreme difficulty. One day he succeeded
in obtaining a permit to visit them, which he gave
to his friend Mr. Hawley, the Young Men's Christian
Association Secretary; and himself took a can of
kerosene oil to light up with, it being towards evening,
-hoping, in the capacity of a servant, to be allowed
to pass the guard along with his more clerical-looking
friend. But it was of no use; the guard would not
let in two men on one permit, though Mr. Moody exhibited his can of oil, and declared he was only going
with the other gentleman to help along the meeting.
The earnest discussion was overheard by the officer
of the day, who came up to see what was the matter;
and, recognising Mr. Moody, he took him to headquarters, vouched for his being all right, and obtained
a pass for him to go in and hold meetings with the
prisoners as often as he liked. In a few minutes he
rejoined his friend Hawley in the prison. They announced the purpose of their visit; and the men, being
both surprised and pleased, gathered around them
while they read the Scriptures, exhorted, and prayed.
99
- I      1. *. *    I       -,v. 
I.    *   I    
ioo     D. L. MZOODY AND HIS H?'OAZ.
At the very first meeting the power of God was
manifest, and a large number of the prisoners were
inquiring what they must do to be saved. Meetings
were held with them every afternoon and evening.
The flame of revival spread throughout their entire
camp.  The  tidings flew over the whole  city and
county, and produced the most intense excitement.
Great numbers of clergymen and lay workers begged
for the privilege of assisting in the meetings. It was
held to be a peculiar honour to lead one of those
enemies to Christ.   Great numbers were soundly
converted; and, as it was not thought expedient to
establish a church among them, they were organized
into a Young Men's Christian Association. Bibles,
Testaments, and other religious books and papers,
were bountifully supplied to them. They were treated
as brethren in Christ: and when their time came to
be exchanged, they went to their Southern homes
thanking God for their bonds, in which His servants
had found them out, and where they, though prisoners
of war, had found peace and liberty in the Saviour.
The report of the Army Committee for the year
I865 shows a distribution of I1537 Bibles, 20,565
Testaments, Ioo000 prayer-books, 2025 hymn-books,
24,896 other religious books, I27,545 religious newspapers, and 43,450 pages of tracts, besides 28,400
literary papers and magazines. The Camp Douglas
chapel was erected at a cost of $23oo00, and a soldiers'
library and  reading-room  were furnished  by the
Association, in a building erected by the Christian
Commission. This was all in addition to the regular
home work. 
ONE YEAR'S WORK.
An Employment Bureau was established this year,
chiefly for the benefit of the many wounded soldiers
who were continually applying to the Association for
assistance. Situations were found for I435 men, 124
boys, and 718 girls, besides transient employment for
many persons who were unable to go out to service.
In all this work Mr. Moody bore an important and
honourable part. His frequent excursions to battlefields and camps made him, more than any other
man, the medium of communication between the
work in the army and the work at home. He was
on the field after the battles of Pittsburgh Landing,
Shiloh, and Murfreesboro', with the army at Cleveland and Chattanooga, and was one of the first to
enter Richmond, where he mninistered alike to friend
and foe.
On the 23rd of April, i 865, was held, in Mr. Crosby's
splendid new Opera House-then thrown open to
the public for the first time-the memorable third
anniversary of the north-western branch of the
Christian Commission. To describe the enthusiasm
of that meeting would be as impossible as for those
who were present to forget it. The report of the
year's work, partially given above, surprised and
delighted the vast assembly; while, to those who
had been chiefly engaged in it, well-earned praise
and honour were not wanting. Among other honours
conferred, a committee of clergymen presented to Mr.
J. V. Farwell, chairman of the War Committee, an
elegantly bound copy of the Holy Scriptures, accompanied by an address, expressing their high estimate
of the value of his services as chairman of the
I0I 
402   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
north-western branch of the United States Christian
Commission.
To Mr. Moody, on this occasion, very high compliments were paid, which, to a man more mindful of
worldly glory, must have been inspiring. But compliments were of no value to him. He regarded them
as temptations and snares. He would sometimes say,
"Strike me rather than praise me." So long as his
omnivorous appetite for work was satisfied, nothing
else was needed to make him one of the happiest menii
alive.
But it is easy to see, in the light of his subsequent history, that the Lord was training him in this
school of the war for still greater victories in the name
of Jesus. In prisons and battles, in the midst of blood
and agony and death, the Holy Spirit taught him
God's own simple method of salvation, and the short,
straight road to Christ and heaven.
'll
I 
CHAPTER VIII.
MR. MOODY'S CHURCH.
HE  work of the Christian Commission, in which
Mr. Moody was so greatly blessed, and by
reason of which he began to be had in reputation,
was, after all, only incidental. His chief care and
labour was still his dear North Market Mission.
The new impulse given to every Christian enter.
prise by the army work of the Association was
notably felt in Mr. Moody's school. During the
first two years of the war its rapid increase demanded
increased accommodation; and its leader set about
the task of building an edifice suited to its wants.
In I863 a commodious chapel, with tower and
spire, was erected in Illinois Street, not very far from
the old Market Hall, at the cost of about $20,000which money was collected by Mr. Moody himself.
The school now numbered nearly a thousand; and
from among the scholars and their parents about
three hundred persons had given their hearts to the
Saviour. As the number of converts increased, it
began to appear that, within this school, the Lord was
building up a church. At first Mr. Moody urged them
to give their names to some orthodox pastor, with 
I04    D. L. AIOODY 4I1MD HIS FWORK.
which they milght hold their membership and celebr ate
the sacraments, though, for the most part, worshipping and working with their brethren of the Mission. It
was the custom here, as well.s at the Yotung Men's
Christian Association, to inquire of converts in what
communion they had been brought up. If the young
believer were of a Methodist family, some brother at
the Mission, connected with a Methodist church, would
introduce him to its pastor; in the same way, if he
had been a Presbyterian, Baptist, etc., etc., he was
introduced to some church of his own denomination.
Thus was avoided the difficulty so often arising
out of union services; and no church had any reason
to complain that those who were due at its commtunions were improperly led elsewhere. This plan was
moderately successful in connection with the noon
prayer-nieeting, and other services of the Association,
in which a good many sinners were all the time
coming to Christ; but it was by no means a success
wilh the converts at the North Market Mission. The
most of these had no religious antecedents whatever.
Some of them came from a depth of heathenism so
far below the Church of God that, of its forms, orders,
and divisions, they knew and cared absolutely nothing.
But there was a strong tie binding them to each
other which it was found impossible to transfer to
any other body of worshippers. They had come up
together out of poverty and ignorance; they had
learned their duty in the same school, and under the
same teacher; and thus their fellowship of suffering,
as \-ell as their fellowship of faith, was something
with which no stranger might intermeddle. 
ORGAAIZZING 4 CHURCH.
It must also be confessed that, of all the Christian
congregations then in Chicago, there was not one to
whose care these persons, who had nothing to commend them except the fact that they were saved
sinners, could safely be confided. The very reasons
for which they needed sympathy and attention were
those which would prevent them from receiving it.
Thus the necessity for a church of their own became
increasingly evident.
Before the war-in which tears had softened their
hearts, and fires had melted them together-the clergy
of the city stood aloof from Moody and his Mission.
But working side by side with him among the
wounded and dying, they learned to love him more
as they came to know him better, and so began to
give him their counsel and fellowship, which he had
all the while so greatly desired.   That religious
conceit, whose father is Zeal and whose mother isX
Ignorance, and which is so often found in the heads
of men who come to sudden success outside of the
organized Church, was not found in Mr. Moody.
He never doubted the value of the Church or the
ministry, in any of the forms they had adopted.
But none of these forms could meet the needs of
his particular congregation. Therefore, after much
prayer for Divine guidance, he invited all the city
ministers of his acquaintance, with a number of prominent laymen, to meet in council, at the Illinois
Street chapel, for the purpose of organizing a Christian communion for the three hundred people who
had been converted under his ministry.
This council is remembered with peculiar interest.
lo5 
z06    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
There was a goodly attendance, and all the evangelical denominations were represented.
Prayer having been offered, Mr. Moody arose,
and stated the business on which he had called them
together.  He gave a vivid picture of the Mission, and
of its success in bringing sinners to Christ; told how he
had failed in all his efforts to lead them to unite with
other congregations; and explained the evident necessity for organizing them into a church by themselves,
of which he, who had been the means of saving them,
should be the pastor, recognised as such by the
Christian world. He desired to form an orderly congregation of believers, among whom the ordinances of
the Gospel should be celebrated and the work of the
Lord carried on.
As he proceeded with his remarks, one after another
of the prevailing forms seemed to disappear from
among the possibilities of the case.  First of all, his
good friend, Dr. -, rector of the Episcopal church,
felt compelled to withdraw from the council, though
expressing his pleasure in the good work which he could
not officially recognise. Next, an excellent Presbyterian D.D. announced his sympathy with Mr. Moody
and his Mission, but of course, if he were to assist
in organizing a church, it must be a Presbyterian
church. A Baptist brother laboured under a similar
difficulty; for the proposed pastor of this congregation
had not gone down into the water, or come up out
of the water; the ordinance in his case having been
administered by Dr. Kirk after the manner suggested
by the text, "I will sprinkle clean water upon you,
and ye shall be clean." A Methodist pastor, a fast
II
II 
THE TROUBLES OF A COUNCII,.
friend and fellow-worker with Mr. Moody, was
sorry that these good people, who showed so strong a
"desire to flee from the wrath to come," could not be
organized into a Method(ist church,with class-meetings,
love-feasts, quarterly meetings, and camp-meetings;
all of which seemed so well suited to their spiritual
needs. But Mr. Moody could not be persuaded to
join Conference; neither did he propose an itinerant
ministry for his church, though he was so great a
traveller  himself.   Besides, there were still some
strong points of Calvinism in his creed, which the
Methodist brother regretted; therefore, he could not
give him his hand officially, though, as a friend and
brother, he sat the council through.
All the factors of the problem had now been
eliminated but the Congregationalists, to whom the
duty fell of organizing " The Illinois Street Church";
a fact which they still recount with no little satisfaction, since their method excelled all others on this
notable occasion, in being the only one simple enough
to meet the wants of this peculiar people, whose only
notion of a church was a company of saved sinners,
with Mr. Moody for their pastor and Jesus Christ as
the Head over all.
After their manner, then, the church was duly
established; and the candidates for membership, who
had been examined concerning their experience
of grace, received the ordinance of baptismn at the
hands of the ministry present, and then celebrated
their first communion together with tears and songs
of joy.
Afterwards, when members were to be received by
I07 
io8    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
baptism, a neighbouring pastor was usually invited
to perform the service. But at the Lord's Supper,
where Christ alone is Master of the feast, all established forms were dispensed with, and the company of brethren and sisters broke the bread and
drank the wine together, the pastor reading or reciting,
out of the Gospel, the history of the last supper of
the disciples with their Lord.
This church, though organized by Congregationalists, has never been reckoned a Congregational
church. Its minister has received no ordination, save
that of the Spirit and Providence of God; his name
has never been published in the Minutes of that body
or any other; and the statistics of the society have
never been published at all. It is a strictly independent organization, asking no authority of men,
but abundantly blessed of the Lord. It endeavours to
keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace;
and, with this end in view, everything which could
debar from its fellowship any lover of the Lord Jesus
Christ has been carefully excluded from its form of
discipline and confession of faith. The following is
its Manual complete, as revised by Mr. Moody and
his brethren a short time previous to his last departure
for England. The change in name to "The Chicago
Avenue Church" suggests the destruction of the first
edifice in the Great Fire. and the building of a new
and spacious house of worship at the point above
indicated.
ARTICLES OF ADMISSION.
On  Lord's Day morning, such believers as have  been
previously examined by the Committee and accepted by
i, 
ARTICLES OF FAITH.
,-ote of the Church will be publicly received into fellowst,ip; they having subscribed to the following
ARTICLES OF FAITH.
(TMEMNIBERS STAND WHILE THE ARTICLES ARE BEING READ.)
I. WTe believe in the only true God (John xvii. 3), the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost (Matt. xxviii. i9).
Wl:o created all things (Rev. iv. Ii), and uphlolds all things
by the word of His power (Heb. i. 3), in whom we live, andl
move, and have our being (Acts xvii. 28).  A God of truth,
and without iniquity, just and right is He (Deut. xxxii. 4);
and he shall judge the world (Psalm ix. 8).
I. A-,e believe all Scripture is given by inspiration of
God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man  of
God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good
works (2 Tim. iii. 16-I7).
III.  vTe believe that by one man sin entered into the
world, and death by sin, and so death passed upon all men,
for that all have sinned (Rom. v. I2), and judgment caime
upon all men to cond(lemnation (Rom. v. i8). For the
Nwages ot sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life,
throLugl Jesus Christ our Lord (Rom. vi. 23).
IV. We believe there is none other name under heaven,
given among men, whereby we must be saved (Acts iv. 12).
For other toundation can no man lay than that is laid, which
is Jesus Cnrist (I Cor. iii. ii).  We also believe that Christ
died for our sins according to the Scriptures, and that He
was buried, and that He rose again the third day according
to the Scriptures (i Cor. xv. 3-4), and sat down on the
right hand of the Majesty on high (Heb. i. 3), now to appear
in the presence of God for us (Heb. ix. 24).
V. AXe believe God so loved the world that He gave His
only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him slhoutld
not perish, but have everlasting life (John iii. i6); and lihe
that I)elieveth not God hath made Him a liar; because he
believeth not the record that God gave of His Son, and that
is the record, that God has given to us eternal life, and this
life is in His Son.  He  that hath the Son bath life, and
he that hath not the Son of God hath not life (I John v.
10-1 2).
iog 
IO  oD. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
VI. We believe that Christ, the Head over all to the
Church (Eph. i. 22), hath commanded us to baptize in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost
(Matt. xxviii. i9); and the same night in which He was
betrayed, took bread; and when He had given thanks, He
brake it, and said, Take, eat: this is my body, which is
broken for you; this do in remembrance of me. After the
same manner also He took the cup, when He had supped,
saying, This cup is the New Testament in my blood.'IThis
do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me; for as
often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show
the Lord's death till ae come (I Cor. xi. 23-26).
In accepting and subscribing to the above articles of faith,
we by no means set aside or undervalue any of the Scriptures
of the Old and New Testament, but believe all to be equally
God's own written Word, given to us through the inspiration
of the Holy Spirit; but the knowledge and belief of the
truth, as stated in our articles of faith, we deem necessary
to salvation and sound doctrine, and thereby requisite for
Christian fellowship.
ADDRESS.
And you hath He quickened, who were dead in trespasses
and sins. Wherein in time past ye walked according to the
course of this world, according to the prince of the power
of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of
disobedience: among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the
desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature
the children of wrath, even as others.  But God, who is rich
in mercy, for His great love wherewith He loved us, even
when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together
with Christ (by grace ye are saved); and hath raised us up
together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in
Christ Jesus; that in the ages to come He might show the
exceecding riches of His grace in His kindness toward us
through Christ Jesus.  For by grace are ye saved through
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God.   Not
of works, lest any man should boast.  For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which
God hath before ordained that we should walk in them.
k 
THE MANUAL.
But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off
are made nigh by the blood of Christ. For through Him
we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father. Now,
therefore, ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but
fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God.
And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and
prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner-stone;
in whom  all the building, fitly framed together, groweth
unto an holy temple in the Lord; in whom ye also are
builded together for an habitation of God through the
Spirit.  (Eph. ii. i-IO, I3, 18-22.)
Praying that the Lord God of peace that brought again
from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the
sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make
you perfect in every good work, to do His will, working in
you that which is well-pleasing in His sight, through Jesus
Christ; to whom be glory, for ever and ever. Amen. (Heb.
xliii. 20-21 I).
PRINCIPLES OF ORGANIZATION AND
GOVERNMENT.
This body of believers desire to be known only as Christians, without reference to any denomination; yet regarding
all who hold and preach the truth contained in our articles
of faith as equally belonging to the same Head; and are
thereby free to co-operate and unite with them in carrying
on the work of our common Master.
GOVERNMENT.
The government is vested in the body of believers of
which the Church is composed.
OFFICERS.
The officers of this Church shall consist of Deacons, a
Clerk, Treasurer, Trustees, and Finance Committee. Other
officers than those named may be appointed if required.
All officers shall be members, and shall be elected by ballot.
All officers of the Church shall be members of the  Lxarnining Committee, and shall constitute the Executive
Committee, and shall adopt such measures as they deem
III 
1I2    D. L. MOODY AND HI~S WORK.
advisable, subject to the action of the Chlurch at its business
meetings.
DUTIES OF OFFICERS.
The officers shall take the oversight of the flock, caring
for their spiritual interests.
EXAMINING COMMITTEE.
This Committee shall examine all candidates for membership, and report to the assembly the names of such as they
approve of, for their acceptance. It shall be the duty of the
Committee to gather information concerning the spiritual
condition of the members; and upon learning anything
amiss, to deal with them according to Matt. xviii. i6-i8.
'Ihe action of the Committee in matters of discipline shall
be final.
CLERK.
The Clerk shall keep a record of the doings of the
Church, which record shall be read at each annual meeting. He shall also keep a record of the membership, and
make an annual report.
TREASURER.
The Treasurer shall receive all moneys due or contributed, and disburse the same under the direction of the
Finance Committee, and report at each annual meeting.
FINANCE COMMITTEE.
This Committee shall adopt methods for collecting funds
for the Church, and shall have the general managemient of
the finance, subject to the action of the Church.
TRUSTEES.
The title of all the property belonging to the Church
shall be vested in its Trustees-they to keep the samne in
repair.  The  edifice shall be under  the control of the
officers of the Church for all meetings.
Calls for Mr. Moody to attend religious meetings,
revivals, and conventions, became more and moi-e
frequent; but his chief work was with his own congre 
MEETINGS UPON MEETINGS.                 Ii3
gation, which rapidly increased in numbers and in terest, and soon came to be one of the most thriving
and useful bodies of believers in the city. At present
it has about four hundred and fifty members, a large
and vigorous Sunday-school, and an honourable place
in the community.
Its success seems largely due to Mr. Moody's
admirable appointment and division of labour. All
the members have something to do. The bell in the
tower of the first church edifice-the gift of a friend
in New York-was said to ring every night in the
year for some kind of religious assembly. There were
not only the ordinary services common to all churches,
but also men's meetings, young men's meetings, boys'
meetings, women's meetings, mothers' meetings, girls'
meetings, Bible meetings, strangers' meetings, Gospel
meetings, praise meetings, and testimony meetings,each with some distinct character of its own. Sometimes, in different parts of the chapel on Sunday, and
at private houses during the week, there were three
or four of these in progress at once. It was Mr.
Moody's habit to attend them all, dividing the day or
evening between them-thus establishing a wonderful
unity in all the various sections of the work.
The amount and fervour of religious exercises, all
the time carried on at this church, could seldom be
found elsewhere except during a season of revival; in
which, if it continued for several weeks, both pastor
and congregation would be completely exhausted; a
reaction would follow, attendance would drop below
the average, and the minister be forced to ask for a
vacation, or possibly make a tour for his health.
6 
I14   D. L. MOOD Y AND HIS WORK.
Not so with Mr. Moody and his church. They
are like old soldiers, hardened by long campaigning,
or like old sailors, who are so well acquainted with
hurricanes as not to mind them; while their captain
with the nerve and steadiness of a veteran joins the
enthusiasm of a boy.
It was impossible that weariness should not sometimes overtake him; but he possessed the faculty of
throwing off all care, and regaining his accustomed
spirits, in a wonderfully short space of time.
His old friend Col. Hammond mentions this instance:  "Mr. Moody came to see me one Sunday, after
his morning service, seeming to be quite tired out.
He threw himself into a chair and burst out with the
following exclamations:
"' I am used up-can't think, or speak, or do anything else. There is my meeting at the church tonight-you must take it. I have absolutely nothing
left in me.'
"Knowing that Mr. Moody never asked help unless he needed it, I promised to take the service off
his hands. When the time came I went down to
the Illinois Street Church, and found the house quite
full. I was about to commence the service, when tl-he
door opened, and in walked, or rather rushed, Mr.
Moody, followed by a long procession of young men
whom he had picked up in saloons and at street
corners, and brought with him on an errand which,
to them, was evidently a new one.
"Mounting the platform with a bound, he seized
the hymn-book and commenced, and from beginning to
I 
NE W YEAR'S CALLS.
end of that service I had nothing to do but to keep
out of the way.
"It appeared that he had taken an hour or two of
rest; and then, having no care about the evening ser- 
vice on his mind, he took up his old familiar work of
bringing in recruits, at which he was this time more  /f
than usually successful.  As he led the way to church  }
some happy thought struck him, and between the 
street corner and the pulpit he arranged a sermon, )
which was one of the most effective I ever heard him (
preach." 
As a pastor Mr. Moody was a success. He was
acquainted with all his people, and all his people
felt acquainted with him. All the poor and unfortunate who lived in his vicinity were quite familiar
with the number on the door of his modest little
house. He was able to say continually with Job,
"The blessing of him that was ready to perish came
upon me; and I caused the widow's heart to sing for
joy. I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the
lame. I was a father to the poor, and the cause which
I knew not I searched out."
Mr. Hitchcock, for some time a member of his
household, gives an account of two hundred calls
which Mr. Moody made one New Year's Day:  "At an early hour the omnibus, which was to take
him and several of his leading men, was at the door;
and, with a carefully prepared list of residences, they
began the day's labour. The list included a very
large proportion of families living in garrets, and the
upper stories of high tenement houses. On reaching
a family belonging to his congregation, he would
I I 5 
ii6    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
spring out of the'bus, leap up the stairways, rush into
the room, and pay his respects as follows:          "'You know me:  I am  Moody; this is Deacon
De  Golyer, this is Deacon Thane, this is Brother
Hitchcock.  Are you all well?  Do you all come to
church and Sunday-school?  Have you all the coal
you need for the winter?  Let us pray.'  And down
we would all go upon our knees, while Mr. Moody
\     offered from fifteen to twenty words of earnest, tender,
sympathetic supplication, that God would bless the
man, his wife, and each one of the children,
"Then, springing to his feet, he would dash on his
hat, dart through the doorway and down the stairs,
throwing a hearty'good-bye' behind him, leap into
the'bus, and off to the next place on his list; the
/ -entire exercise occupying about one minute and a half.
~:X ~'Before long the horses were tired out, for Moody
~,     insisted on their going at a run, from one house to
another; so the omnibus was abandoned, and the
party proceeded on foot.  One after another his com        panions became exhausted with running upstairs and
downstairs, and across the streets, and kneeling on bare
floors, and getting up in a hurry; until, reluctantly,
but of necessity, they were obliged to relinquish the
attempt, and the tireless pastor was left to make the
last of the two hundred calls alone; after which feat
he returned home in the highest spirits, and with no
sense of fatigue, to laugh at his exhausted companions
for deserting him."
The next year Mr. Moody would not take a car        riage, but went through with a similar social and
religious work on foot-reminding his friends that, on 
GOD IS LO VE.
the previous New Year, they had often felt obliged to
leave the carriage before reaching the house, lest the
sight of it should grieve or offend the poor whom they
visited, to whom it would seem a needless and extravagant use of money, and who might therefore give their
pastor and his friends a less sincere and affectionate
welcome.
Mr. Moody always liked to have his preachingplaces decorated with Scripture mottoes. The walls
of his Illinois Street chapel were profusely ornamented with texts; and even the gas-burners above
the pulpit were so arranged as to spell out, in great
letters of light, the precious words, GOD IS LOVE.
One Sunday night in winter a poor shivering
fellow was passing the place, and seeing the vestibule
door open, went in to shelter himself from the cold.
The inner door also was ajar; and being curious to see
for once the inside of a place of worship, he looked
cautiously in.: The strange light above the pulpit at
once attracted his notice, and the holy words were
soon imprinted on his heart. He entered the meeting,
gave himself to Christ, was soon happily converted,
and became a useful member of Mr. Moody's church.
The Yokefellows have already been mentioned.
These young men, organized into a band by Mr.
Moody, continued their work year after year, distributing printed invitations to the service at the Illinois
Street Church in the morning, and to those at Farwell
Hall in thle evening. They would stand at the street
corners, on the bridges, and in other places where
strangers were to be met in crowds; and so successful
were they as to send quite a procession of persons to
II7 
x18 -D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
these meetings, some of whom had seldom, if ever,
entered a house of worship before. One of this band
gives the following account of how he was captured
and thrust into the work:  "I was a stranger in Chicago.  One Sunday morning
I was standing at a street corner, not very far from
Mr. Moody's church, staring about, not knowing what
to do with myself, or which way to go.  Mr. Moody,
who was just then sending out the Yokefellows to
their morning stations, came up to me, and said,
familiarly,'Here, take this pile of papers, stand at
that corner, and give one to everybody who goes by!'
"Glad to hear a friendly voice, and to have something to do, I took the papers, and gave them out as
directed; and I have been a member of tltat band
ever since."
It may well be believed that Mr. Moody's system
f giving every one something to do for Christ has
rought his church up to a high degree of efficiency.
Some of those wild lads who once were so troublesome in the old North Market Hall have grown to be
highly respectable and useful men, well trained in
the Bible and in the conduct of all sorts of religious
meetings.
There are eight or ten of the deacons and leading
members who are acceptable preachers, and who
during his long absences from home regularly conduct
the Sunday services, unless some visiting clergyman
is at hand. There are others who, by twos and threes,
are accustomed to hold public worship; and very
many of the older members of the church are effectiv,
Bible readers, prayer leaders, and exhorters. 
A4 WORIKING CHURCH. 
Mr. Moody's relations to his church are of the
closest and tenderest character. Most of them have
been led to Christ by his ministry, and they feel
towards him as one might feel towards a man who
had plunged into the water to save him from drowning, or climbed into a burning house to pull him out
of the fire.
He is more completely witk his people, even at four
thousand miles' distance, than many pastors are who
are at home all the while. His wishes are regarded
with the greatest attention. His parting instructions
to the Sunday-school teachers still ring in their ears.
His way of doing things is copied-even to a fault,
sometimes; and for his sake his people toil and
suffer, if need be, to prove their love for the man who
came down to them in their sins and poverty, and
brought them up into the light and joy of the fellowship of the saints.
Of course the congregation is not all made up of
the humbler classes of society. Some of the best
people of Chicago are identified with the church.
Wealthy and cultivated ladies and gentlemen, though
not all of them belonging to his communion, are
among the teachers and workers; and some of these,
it is but just to say, are among the most active and
useful Christians of the whole North-West.
Mr. Hitchcock, superintendent of Mr. Moody's Sunday-school,-one of the strangers whom he brought in
alld set about tue work of the Lord, and who has kindly
furnished some of the facts in this volume, says:  "If it is ainniounced tlhat a letter is to be read from
Mr. Moody, we are sure to have a crowded school.
II9 
120    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
He really holds us in his hand, though he has been
nearly two years absent; and if he would only come
home and wind us up again, with a few weeks' work
among us, we could run on like a clock for a long
time to come."
It is a noticeable fact that a very large proportion
of that congregation are Britons. The English and
Scotch elements are particularly numerous. These
persons, away from home and country, find so much
heartiness and good cheer in that society, and, withal,
so many familiar methods in the meetings, which
Mr. Moody has learned abroad, that, more than at
any other church in the city, they feel attracted here.
us  Mr. Moody's church is, like himself, cosmo, catholic, and free. - 
CHAPTER IX.
FARWELL HALL.
HE  rapid growth of the Young Men's Christian
Association, and the great increase of its work
during the war, called for largely increased accommodation.   Their rooms in the Methodist Church
block were small and over-crowded, and the new
departments which had been added needed separate
offices of their own.
Mr. Moody had removed his residence from the
benches of the prayer-room, having married, and set up
housekeeping in a little cottage on the North Side.
But he had lost none of his interest in the place, which
had become the headquarters of a wide-spread and
powerful work of salvation. There was a certain
dark closet, under a stairway, used for the storage
of wood and coal; and, every other nook and corner
of the building being fully occupied, this was the only
place he could use as a closet for prayer. Here,
sometimes alone, and sometimes in company with
Mr. Jacobs and one or two other kindred spirits,
he would shut himself up with the Lord, for those
personal communings which were to him the very
breath of life.
6*
121 
122    D. L. MOODY.AND HIS WORI.
The pressing need of a new building led them to
make it a subject of prayer. Various plans for secur    ing it had been discussed, prayed over, and abandoned.
The difficulties in the way were too great; the amount
of money which would be required, it seemed im   possible to raise.  But while other friends of the
Association despaired, Mr. Moody and his comrades
kept on praying for a new hall.
One day, when the need of more spacious rooms had
been most painfully evident, a great many people
having been turned away from the noon prayer   meeting for want of room, Moody and two of his
young friends made a solemn covenant with each
other-which they set forth in writing, and to which
each one signed his name-pledging continuous efforts
for a hall till the Lord should give them success.
At length one of the brethren said:      "The only way for us to obtain a new building is
to elect Mr. Moody president of the Association."
His recent success in erecting the Illinois Street
Church, and his well-known boldness and devotion in
the performance of any duty which the Lord might
lay upon him, seemed to give great force to this
suggestion. The proposal, however, met with deter   mined opposition.
The Young Men's Christian Association was now
the strongest Christian society in the whole North~- VWest.  Its membership comprised many a scholarly,
nfluential, and reverend man, whose name and in   fluence as president would add to its dignity and
popularity. To place in the chair a blunt and
unere   ma   lik 1M  1     r. Mody  seme  strangely. 
I
un 
BUILDING A HALL.
radical and inappropriate, to those conservative
members, whose pride would be sorely wounided in
following such a leader. Nevertheless he was put in
nomination for the office.
The canvass and election were marked with great
excitement. The respective friends of Mr. Moody
and the opposing candidate laboured night and day,
persuading old members and bringing in new ones;
and, when the result was reached, Moody was elected
by a small majority, which event was hailed by his
friends as the prelude to the ultimate success of their
building scheme.
The list of officers and committees of the Association for the year I865 comprises the names of many
honoured gentlemen, some of whom have won a
national fame; but of all those scholars, philanthropists, and divines, none have come to be so widely
known and so greatly honoured as this rough but
evdtecd Ilaln, who reachel lis office-with difficulty
because of his want d6     u_._,
To the long list of committees a new one was
added-namely, the Building Committee, of which
Mr. J. V. Farwell was chairman, assisted by Mr. T.
M. Avery and Mr. W. L. Lee.
Mr. Moody's plan of operations was, to organize a
stock company, with twelve trustees, who should erect
andhold thebuildingintrust. Subscriptions to the stock
were to be solicited under the following conditions:
The stock was to bear six per cent. interest, from
the completion of the building. The interest on this
stock was to be paid out of the rentals of such portions of the building as were not needed for the use
123
I%,s
rl 
I24     D. L. MOODY AATD HIS WORK.
of the Association, and also from the rents of the
great hall. The excess of the rentals above the
interest was to be used by the Association to buy
up the stock, at par value, until the whole amount
should be called in; thus leaving the building the
unincumbered property of the Association. Its re venues were then to be used in carrying forward its
various benevolent operations, and in establishing
and maintaining a free public library and reading room, to be managed by the Association on strictly
Christian principles.
<  The placing of this stock, to the amount of $ I o I, ooo,
was the great financial success of Mr. Moody's  life.
It demonstrated the wisdom, if not the inspiration,
of those who had put him in charge of the work,
and secured the erection of a magnificent structure,
\ whose name and fame is known throughout the
\ English-speaking world.
The trustees of the building were as follows: T. M.
Avery, B. F. Jacobs, J. V. Farwell, William L. Lee,
E. W. Blatchford, H. E. Sargeant, C. H. McCormick,
George Armour, E. D. L. Sweet, Horace Hurlbut,
A. R. Scranton, and E. B. McCagg. Of this board
Mr. Avery was chairman, Mr. Jacobs secretary, and
Mr. Farwell treasurer.
The building was located in Madison Street, be tween Clarke and La Salle Streets, in the heart of the
business portion of the city. It contained a public
hall capable of seating three thousand persons; a large
room for the noon prayer-meeting, about one-third
that size; a library; a reading-room; offices for the
tract and publication department, the relief depart
I
I 
THE HALL DEDICA4 TED.
ment, and the employment bureau; private rooms
for some of the officers who were to live in and have
charge of the building; and, last but not least, a
worthy successor to the little coal-hole closet for
prayer.
There were also several fine stores and offices, on
the rental of which, as has been seen, the ultimate
financial success of the scheme depended; but so
large a portion of the building was devoted to religious uses, that subscriptions to its stock had a sweet
savour of Christian liberality. It might possibly pay
for itself; but probably the investment would bring
larger returns in heaven than on earth.
The completion of this long-contemplated building
opened a new era in the history of the Association.
On Sunday evening, September 29th, 1867, the new
hall was dedicated to the worship and service of Almighty God. An immense assembly, representing not
only the city, but the whole country round, gathered
to celebrate the event. The great platform was filled
with ministers of all denominations, and with distinguished visitors from several neighbouring States,
After the opening devotional exercises, President
Moody delivered all address, of which the following is
a brief synopsis:  "If there is one thing more than another for which
Chicago is distinguished, it is the rapidity of its
growth in size, wealth, and in the extent of its trade.
But of all the great and swift successes which have
come to us, none is more striking than that of the
Young Men's Christian Association.
"During the last month, while we have been getting
I25
i 
126    D. L MOODY AND HIS WORI0.
in sight of the end, many a man has said to me,
'Don't get proud.'
"That is good advice. I feel, more than anything
else, and more than ever before, that Jesus has accom        plished this great result for us. And for this won       derful blessing I want you all to praise Him.
"A few years ago this Association was growing
weaker and weaker, and at one time it came very near
dying.  Those who organized it made the mistake of
supposing that if they opened some rooms, and gave
notice of meetings to be held in them, sinners would
come there of their own accord to be saved. But
they were not long in finding out that if they would
save the lost they must search for them in the by       ways and dark places, where they are hidden away
from the light of Christ and His Gospel.
"Then we began to go out and bring in. That was
just what Christ told us to do. And now, because
we have obeyed Him and gone to work in His way,
Christ has helped us to build this hall.
"But it seems to me the Association has just com       menced its work. There are those, indeed, who say
we have reached the limit of our power.  But we
must rally round the Cross; we must attack and
capture the whole city for Christ.
"\Vhen I see young men, by thousands, going in
the way to death, I feel like falling at the feet of Jesus,
and crying out to Him with prayers and tears to come
and save them, and to help us to bring them to Him.
His answer to our prayers, and Ibis blessing on
our work, give me faith to believe that a mighty in    )fluence    is yet to go out from us, that shall extend
H is.nwe to  ouryr, an is lesngo 
MR. MOODY'S ADDRESS.
through this county and every county in the State;
through every State in the Union; and, finally, crossing
the waters, shall help to bring the whole world to God.
"We have been on the defensive too long. It is
time we went into the conflict with all our might:
straight into the enemy's camp.
"It has been said that the Association is now fairly
estab'ished, and has all the money it needs; but if
we should begin to think so, it would be the death
of us.  When we stop trying to enlarge our work
for the Lord and raise more money for it, we shall
become stale and stupid, like some of the rich institutions of the Old World, which are settling dclown
into indolence, and dying of dry rot, because they are
'full and have need of nothing.' We must ask for
money, ionozey, MORE MONEY, at every meeting; not
for the support of the Association-as it now is-but
to enlarge its operations.
"We want to build homes for young men and for
young women; mission schools; Magdalen asylums;
reformatory institutions of various kinds; as well as
places of resort for innocent amusement, and mental
and social culture; so that there may be no excuse
for our youing people being caught in the traps which
Satan sets for them all over the city."
Mr. Moody closed his remarks by showing the
unsectarian character of the Young Men's Christian
Association-a society in which people of all Christian
creeds could live and labour harmoniously together, and
which, for the first time since the days of the apostles,
opened up a prospect for the substantial and practical
unity of all Christ's disciples. 
D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
Standing on the summit of such a splendid success,
with the light of God's favour shining so brightly on
him, no wonder he looked out toward the future,
seeing in it the still greater glory of the Lord! But,
at this distance of time, and with his recent record
in view, one part of Mr. Mloody's speech that
night seems to have been inspired by the spirit of
prophecy. The grand vision which then rose up
before him has already taken the form of history,
even in the very order in which he declared it.
By its admirable system the Association first made
itself felt in every part of the city. Presently its
members began to be invited to hold meetings in
suburban villages and neighbouring towns; then, by
means of the Sunday School Conventions, which were
awakened into new spiritual life by Moody and his
brethren, every county in the State was visited by
organized bands of Christian workers, whose labours,
as we shall see hereafter, were wonderfully blessed of
God. Next came the State Young Men's Christian
Conventions, in which the influence of the Chicago
brethren came to be felt through almost every State
of the Union. And now, fulfilling the prophecy of
that impressive hour, the work and power of which
he spoke have, in his own person, crossed the waters,
and are sweeping grandly onward to bring the whole
world to Christ. From Christians of all creeds in all
parts of Great Britain, from France, and even from
Australia, come pressing invitations to this servant of
God to bring the Gospel and come to them. Surely
the spirit of prophecy was in these hopeful words!
The next speaker was Mr. Farwell, treasurer of
128 
MR.,4R WELL'S SPEECH.
the Board of Trustees, and chairman of the Building
Committee.
"Twenty-five years ago," said he, "there might have
been seen, wending their way through the dirty streets
of Chicago, a number of casks on wheels, distributing
the waters of the lake at the houses of the people.
A little later a few favoured ones were supplied with
water, by means of wooden pipes, from a small tank,
which was filled from the lake by the surplus power
of the engine in the only flour-mill at that time in the
place.
"Then some enterprising capitalists conceived the
idea of a mammoth reservoir, large enough to supply
the whole city, and the lot on which this building
stands was bought by the'Chicago Hydraulic Company'as a location for it.  But the rapid growth of the
city rendered this plan inadequate, and the municipal
government, taking the matter into their own hands,
built huge reservoirs in each division, still taking the
water from near the shore, where it was always more
or less impure.
"This system, in its turn, has been supplanted by
the tunnel, through which pure water from the depths
of the lake-an inexhaustible supply-is brought to
the homes of our people.
"I have thought, since these walls were commenced
on the very spot once selected for our central reservoir, and now to be dedicated as a spiritual centre,
whence we trust the pure Water of Life shall flow in
every direction, of which if a man drink he shall never
thirst again-I have thought that God's hand was in
all this, and that, while we bless Him for the pure
129
I 
330    D. IL. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
water from the depths of the lake, we should also
magnify His goodness, which has taught us how to
pass beyond the shores of shallow and turbid sectari anism, and draw our spiritual life from the pure
depths of the heart of Christ, and, by means of a
Christian union which knows no differences of church
or creed, to send out that tide of blessing all over this
great city.
/"  This building is a practical demonstration of the
unity of Christ's Church. Here we are not Baptists,
nor Methodists, nor Presbyterians; we are simply
Christians; and as soon as the Lord wills it, nothing
will delight me more than to see, as the result of such
enterprises as this, a complete and hearty union of all
who love our Lord Jesus Christ,-such a union as will
sweep away sectarian distinctions, and make His
Church a unity in diversity, with one pasture, one
flock, and one Shepherd.
"" This enterprise, whose successful issue we celebrate
to-night, has long been in contemplation. But only
of late has any one had faith enough to conceive of
its present proportions. It is well this project was
delayed, or it might have been only a water-cart,
instead of a great central reservoir."
Mr. Farwell then read his treasurer's report, in
which it appeared that the cost of the land, building,
and  appurtenances was  $I99,ooo.   Stock  to the
amount of $135,oo000 had been subscribed; $5o,ooo
had been loaned on mortgages, leaving a floating
debt of $14,000, which he proposed to meet  by a
subscription, then and there. The annual rentals were
estimated at $32,000; the expenses and interest at 
MR. STUART'S REMARKS.
$I7,000, leaving an annual net surplus of $I5,ooo,
with which the Association would be able to buy in
the stock, pay off the mortgages, and ultimately come
into full possession of the building and its handsome
income, with which to continue and extend its work.
Among the other speakers was Mr. George H.
Stuart, president of the United States Christian
Commission, than whom no man living could have
been more welcome. He was rapturously received
by the vast audience, by whom he was loved and
honoured for his admirable management and brilliant
leadership in the Commission during the war.
He commenced his speech by saying,  "I have travelled eight hundred miles expressly to
be present at the dedication of the first hall ever
erected for Christian young men.   *    ~       *
"Let me take you, in thought, to a store in St.
Paul's Churchyard, London, and introduce you to a
modest business man, Mr. George Williams, who, in
i844, was a clerk in that house. In those days he
used to invite his fellow-clerks to his own little room
for prayer,-I too have prayed in that room,-and the
result of those meetings, on the 6th of June, I844, took
the form and name of the "London Young Men's
Christian Association." From thence the organization
has spread through Europe and America; and its
work, by all kinds of good men on behalf of all kinds
of unfortunate and bad men, has demonstrated its
usefulness and power.
"The Chicago Young Men's Christian Association
was  revival-born.   Springing  into life after the
great awakening of 1857-8, it was among the first in
131 
132   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
existence. It was also among the earliest and most
successful missionary organizations brought into use
in connection with the war. God has been with you.
You have had the'God bless you!' of thousands of
soldiers; and, now that the war is over, untold thousands of sinners out of Christ wait for your peaceful
ministry in His name.
"In the year I865 your Association attained its
majority; and now, with the hope of youth, and the
vigour of manhood, it commences a new and splendid
career, blessed with the confidence and supported by
the beneficence of all branches of the Christian Church.
Therefore, inscribe upon your banners the words of
the heroic missionary Carey:
"'Attempt great things for God, and expect great
things from God."'
The following statistics of the Young Men's Christian
Association, which Mr. Stuart read on that occasion,
are not without interest now: In England there were
sixty-five organizations, in Scotland twenty-three, in
Ireland six, in the Channel Islands two, in France
fifty-four, in Germany two hundred and fifty-five, in
Holland seventy-one, in Belgium ten, in Switzerland
ninety-seven, in Italy five, in Asia five, in Oceanica
six, and in America two hundred and forty-two.
The enthusiasm of that occasion it is impossible
to describe. There were shouts of ecstasy, and tears
of joy; generous sentiments, and liberal gifts; loving
congratulations, and renewing of vows to Christ; the
mighty voice of singing, and the solemn words of
prayer; and, above all, and better than all, was the
manifest presence of the Spirit of the Lord, cheering 
THE HALL NAMED.
the hearts and strengthening the faith of those whose
toil and offerings had achieved such grand success.
But, as yet, this splendid auditorium was without a
name.  Mr. Moody, near the close of the service, rose
and said:  "It was the generous subscription of thirty thousand dollars, by the chairman of our Building Committee, which purchased this land, and gave us at
the outset a good hope of all we see to night. Now,
by way of giving honour to whom honour is due, I
propose that we name this building FARWELL HALL.
All in favour say'Aye!'"
The shout which greeted this proposal must have
reminded Mr. Farwell of that other rousing "aye"
by which he was once elected superintendent of the
North Market School.  And now once more was he
honoured, in a way which any man might covet.
Acting on his own advice, President Moody then
called for "more money."
A handsome subscription was raised on the spot,
sufficient to relieve the Association from all present
embarrassment; and thus, in evident favour both with
God and man, it started on its new career.
133 
I34
CHAPTER X.
MR. MOODY BECOMES THE APOSTLE OF THE YOUNG
MEN'S CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATION.
THE Association being now established in the
finest Christian workshop in the world, the
question arose how best to use it, and by whom its
uses should be directed.
In order to insure the co-operation of all the city
churches, and prevent the appearance of any conflict
with their services, a meeting of all the evangelical
pastors was called-where, after full and free discussion, it was voted to give over the entire direction of
the meetings in Farwell Hall to Mr. Moody, the
president of the Association. Thus, the humble clerk
who, twelve years before, had started his little mission
in an abandoned saloon, with a score of ragged and
dirty street Arabs for his scholars, had at his command one of the finest halls in America, and the most
complete appointment and outfit for city missionary
work which could be found in all the world.
A small man, or a vain man, lifted to such a pin nacle of prosperity, would have been almost certain to
lose his head. But to Mr. Moody there was in all
this no temptation to pride. It was, indeed, a splendid 
THTE MEETINGS AT THE HALL.
opportunity, and to make the most of it for the salvation of men was his ceaseless ambition and his tireless
toil. Under his management Farwell Hall became a
people's institution. Its meetings were attended by
large numbers of strangers from all parts of the
country; and Moody himself became the recognised
leader in this particular line of work-his zeal being
honoured and his methods copied throughout the
Northern States, and in Canada as well..
The noon prayer-meeting frequently filled the thousand seats in the prayer-room, and on special occasions
was held in the great hall. It was still attended by
proofs of the Divine favour; and requests for prayers,
though fewer in number, still continued to come from
abroad. A strangers' meeting was held on Monday
evenings, at which Mr. Moody usually presided, where
he talked and prayed with such point and freedom
as few other men would have ventured to use. His
first effort was to make strangers feel perfectly at
home-in which he succeeded to a wonderful degree.
He greeted them with the heartiness of an old friend.
He would ask their names, where they came from,
where they lived, what business they were doing, Nwhat
churches they had attended; giving them such information and counsel as he thought would be of practical service. He would single out the new-comers,
and call on them to speak. Thus:  "You brother, over there by the first window, don't
you love the Lord?"
"That red-haired man, on the back seat, are you a
Christian? 
And the timid brother\thus addressed would rise
v
I
pA 
136   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WOR,g.
tremblingly to his feet, and give a reason of the hope
which was in him, if he had one, whereupon Mr. Moody
wouid immediately ask his name and residence, note
it down in his book, and tell the new man that he
was now to count himself one of the old members,
and to begin to help in looking up and entertaining
the strangers.
Sometimes he would walk up and down the aisles,
lookinl  into the faces of the congregation for signs
of the work of the Holy Spirit on their hearts; and
when he noticed a person who seemed to be thought ful, or penitent, he would go straight to his side and
say, "Are you a Christian?"  If the answer was at
( all doubtful, he would instantly follow with, "Do you
want to be saved? Do you want to be saved now 2?"
And, before the half-penitent sinner had time to make
objections, he would have him on his knees in prayer,
kneeling himself beside him, while the whole con   gregation were kneeling around him. The man thus
publicly brought out as a seeker of religion would
generally give himself up to the Lord,-being, as
it were, pushed  headforemost into the kingdom of
heaven; though under a less impetuous leader he
might, for years, have dragged himself along at a
vsnail's pace towards the entrance of the church.
It was his habit to spend the first three quarters
of the hour from eleven to twelve in the little prayer   closet already mentioned, where he laid his personal
wants before the Lord with the utmost plainness and
confidence, asking, with equal faith, for blessings tem    poral and spiritual, and looking for immediate answers
in both directions. From these communings with 
CO.MFPELLING THEMI TO COME IN.
God hlie would come down on the side walk i
of the entrance to the hall, his face fairly shinin
the love and zeal of his soul, and, for a few mn
before the hour of meeting, would try to turn
as many people as possible from the crowd wh
that hour wias always passing by.
One day hle laid his hand on the arm of a po
man who was hurrying along, and brought h
with the question  "Are you for Jesus?"
"I am," was the reply.
"Then go right up to the noon prayer-meetin
This was rather more than the stranger had ]
for; besides, he had fallen out of the habit of
to prayer-meetings.  To quote his own  expr
he "used to be a Baptist, but had not worked
any for a good while."  He therefore tried to  c
himself, saying,  "I cannot go up to-day."
"You can," said Mr. Moody, reading his  n
an instant; and it was only by a pretence of
and a display of actual force, that the backs
Baptist was able to shake off the grip of his  t
and get out of the way.
In ten or fifteen minutes of this vigorous;
work lie would send up a large number of peo
prayers, who would not otherwise have attended
the stroke of twelve he would leap up the sta
three or four steps at a time, and rush to his
ne(ar the platform, to watch and help on the p
of th1 meeting.
Thie leadership of the noon  prayer-meetin
7
137
.3U,4, IV
I 
138    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
uniformly gave into other hands, securing the services
of clergymen and prominent laymen in that capacity.
But whoever occupied the platform, and read the
Scriptures, and gave out the hymns, Mr. Moody was
almost certain to take the meeting in hand before
it was ended, especially if the prayers were dull and
long, or there appeared any signs of prosy debate.
Many a slow-moving service did he rouse into
vigour by some sharp admonition; many a discourseful brother did he suddenly shut up by calling for a
verse of a hymn, or quoting a text of Scripture.
So inexorable was his demand for point and brevity
that, in these respects, the noon prayer-meeting became a model and a marvel. He, more than any
other man, taught the Christian people of Chicago
the art of speaking and praying in meetings; and,
under his training, it was curious to see with what
anxiety the speakers would plunge at once into the
midst of what they had to say. His influence in this
respect is not likely to be lost, at least by the present
generation. It is said by those who are curious in
these matters that you may detect a Farwell Hall
man in a meeting in any part of the country, by the
amount of speaking and praying which he can cram
into three minutes-that being the time to which each
of its exercises was limited.
Sometimes a slow-going brother from the countrya reverend brother, perhaps-would fail to notice the
tinklingr of the bell when he had just commenced his
remarks; and if the one in charge of the meeting
hesitated in his duty, Mr. Moody would jump to
his feet and perhaps ask the stranger a question. 
REACHING THE OUTSIDERS.
Catching the first word or two of his answer, he would
use it as a rudder with which to bring the meeting up
before the wind and send it off on its proper course
again, leaving the bewildered brother out of sight
behind.
The Farwell Hall services, under his administration,
were always managed with a view to supplement, but
never to supplant, the regular work of the churches.
The noon meeting was a union service, at which most
of them were represented; but the other appointments
were made to meet the wants of such persons as would
not have entered an ordinary place of worship. MAlost
of the inquirers who came to ask advice of Mr. Moody
would never have ventured into a pastor's study. His
unpolished speech and manners were strong attractions
for certain classes of people, who were glad enough
of a chance to throw themselves into his sturdy arms,
but would have been repelled by courtly manners and
dignified address.  He was a man of the people, and
they opened their hea-rto him accordingly. 
.He was conscious of his power over those who(
were out of the reach of other men; but he never used 
blunt words and phrases merely for sensational effcect.
A  man more perfectly natural it would be a difficult,
matter to find...
Perhaps it was this which carried him triumphantly
over his own mistakes, and prevented his being
unduly mortified or cast down by reason of his many
trifling blunders.  In the saving power of rhetoric anud
grammar he had no faith at all; and the possession of
these gifts by others never made him afraid of thoc1,
or hindered him from speaking his mind to them il
139
It 
to    D. L. IVOODY AND HIS TVO~K.
his own plaitn and honest way. Rich nien v.ad'livn
him moinecy  bv, tiousalds; wise men had, asked in
to show theim ho\v to save sinners; rei'verend men had
begged him to coime and help them in -e~vivals. Tt wa,s
with geod  ea,on, toereionce, that there was absoliutely
no fear of tan< beforle his eyes.  He wouid familiarly
inquire of a digniped Doctor of Divinity, " tiowv does
your soul prosper to-dActy, brotheir? " or thrust a stranger throug-hi, lwhom he had never seen before, with
the sharp-pointed question, "Do you love the Lord?"
'Many were troubled by this, at first; but his earnest
manner came at length to be so well understood, that
people ceased to be offended or even surprised by it.
It came of love and not of pride.
-.A merchant from a distant city was one day passing along a street in Chicago, when he was suddenly
stopped by a person whom he had never seen before,who, placing his hand upon his arm and looking him
full in the face, startled him by the question  "Do you belong to Christ?"
For a moment he was  too much  astonished to
reply; but at length, remembering that he was in the
neighbourhood of Farwell Hall, a brcad smile broke
over his countenance, and, looking kindly upon his
questioner, he replied, "You must be Mr. Moody."
And so indeed it was.
"You must stop your impertinence," said one of his
friends to him, one day: "you narrowly escaped a
beating from a man whom you asked in the street
whether he were a Christian or no. He said he would
have slapped you in the face if he had not remembered
you were a non-combatant." 
JiOODY'S IizPERTIhVENCE.
'D   you  remember  his  name? "  inquired  Mrr
it — as  iven him.
"Lave y(Iou seenl him within a fewv days?"
"\Vell," saiu li. lIoory, triumphlantly, "that man
has come to be one of my very bcest fi'iends   He
was baptized, and  joined the church last Sunday
and he dates his first serious feelings from that impertinent question of mine."
!jIV  ese direct appeals to stran ers he was accus
tomed to act i'r'mpulufse, which he believed was
given him by  hSe t Wirif bf the Lordt.  He held him
self ready to obey, on the instant, any instructions
which he might thus receive; and on such authority
lie w\ould sometimes go directly contrary to the advice
of his most judicious friends.  But the event usually
proved that he was right and they were wvrong.
In the language of one who for many years has beer
inl intimate relations with him,   He  seems always to be carried along on a sea
of i-nspiration.   He  passes  his life tossing on its
waves, iwhere he is as perfectly at home as the stormy
petrel on the ocean."
But in this he did not set himself up as a rule for
others to follow. " To every man his work," was a
favourite saying with him; and the fact that he was
out of fislion in his way of serving the Lord seems
sCl)ou~ to hlave entered his mind.
Air. Recynolds  one of his particular friends, men
tiols the follewing  cn'    drt, reinted  to him  by 
Christian brother from iis ownvii experience:
t. 
142    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
" I shall always remember Mr. Moody," said he;
'for he was the means of leading me to Christ. I
waas in a railway train one day, when a stout, cheerylooking stranger came in, and sat down in the seat
bTeside me. \Ve were passing through a beautiful
country, to which he called my attention, sayin(,  "'Did you ever think what a good Heavenly Father
we have, to give us such a pleasant world to live in?'
"I made some indifferent answer; upon which he
earnestly inquired,  "' Are you a Christian?"
"I answered,'No.'
"'Thent,' said he,'you ought to be one at once.  I
am to get off at the next station, but if you will kneel
down, right here, I will pray to the Lord to make you
a Christian.'
"Scarcely knowing what I did, I knelt down beside
him there, in the car filled with passengers, and he
prayised for me with all his heart. Just then the train
drew up at the station, and he had only time to get
off before it started again.
"Suddenly coming to myself out of what seemed
more like a dream than a reality, I rushed out on the
car platform, and shouted after him,'Tell me who
you are!
"He replied,'My name is Moody.'
"I never could shake off the conviction which then
took hold upon me, until the prayer of that strange
an wc sas answered, and I had become a Clhr-istian
i-n clLa 
A nature so intense and active could not fail to provoke hostility; but the enmity excited by his mannei 
S VED FROM A LIFE OF SHAME.
often gave place to admiration on becoming better
acquainted with him and catching a glimpse of his
real life and love.
A certain Chicago physician once said to Mr.
Jacobs,  "I have no faith in your Mr. Moody; I think him
an impostor."
Some time afterwards he called at Mr. Jacobs' office,
and said,  "I once told you I did not believe in Mr. Moody.
I have now come to say to you that I have greatly
changed my mind."
Being asked to give the reason, he said,  "I was called, the other day, to see a dying woman,
who had led a life of shame. She gave me her watch
and jewels, and asked me to send them to her only
daughter, whom she had not seen for many years,
and whose place of residence no one could give me
but Mr. Moody.
"I obtained the address, and wrote to the daughter,
-who came to Chicago, proved her identity, and
received the articles her mother had left her. " Her
respectable and lady-like appearance awakened
my interest, and I ventured to inquire how she
had managed to escape the life and fate of her
mother.
"She answered,' When I was a little girl, and we
lived on the North Side, I used to go to Mr. Moody's
Sunday-school. It was he who begged my poor
mother to send me away where I might be safe;
and, by her consent, he took me to some friends of his
il another State, who adopted me as their child.  i
IJr
I43 
144    D. L. MOODY AND HIS W'OK.
grew up in a Christian home; and now I am blessed
with a happy home of my own. All this good fortune
I owe to the Lord, and Mr. Moody.'
"This man," said the doctor, "must be a Christian."
It may be proper to add that he was raised still
higher in the doctor's estimation by another fact
which afterwards came to his knowledge.
A year or two after the child had been given away,
the wretched mother insisted on having her back
again; and on Mr. Moody's refusal to return the
child, or even to tell where she was, the woman
threatened to destroy his good name by denouncing
him, falsely, as guilty of gross crimes. But the man
who could not be moved from his duty by poverty
was also impervious to fear of black-mail.  Remembering the words of Christ, "Blessed are ye when
they shall revile you, and persecute you, and say all
manner of evil against you, falsely, for my sake," he
remained faithful to his precious trust, even though
it should cost him the loss of what was dearer than
his life; reaching the climax of Christian courage,
and proving himself immovable as the everlasting
hills. Finding her threats were of no avail, the
woman resigned her child to a life of virtue; and, on
har death-bed, rejoiced at the course of the faithful
missionary of the North Market School, to whose
fidelity and godly life she bore her dying testimony.
After the building of Farwell Hall, Mr. Moody
became the chief apostle of the Young Men's Christian Association; and his services were in great
request throughout the United States and Canada,
where similar societies were to be organized, or 
THE APOSTLE OF THE Y. At. C. A.
special revival services were to be held under their
direction.
\Vherever he found these organizations too much
given over to Constitution and By-laws, and a system
of ceremnonies, with respectable official forms and
dignities, it was his delight to wake them  up and
bring them into active duty, in leading souls to
Christ.
He would call the leading brethren together, and inquire what efforts they were making to save men from
theirsins. If he found them doing,in a sli,ghtly different
fashion, the ordinary work of the churches, among the
respectable classes of society, he would insist that
they should at once become missionaries for Christgoing out into the wretched streets of the cities, to
briing in the halt, the lame, and the blind, and down
into saloons and gambling-houses, to invite their
inmates to turn from their evil ways and be saved.
In a word, he taught them to lay aside their fine
notions of artistic religion, and plunge into the rapids
which are sweeping souls to destruction, to pull them
out and land them safely on the shores of Christ's
kingdom.
MAore than any other man in America, God made
use of MAr. Moody to save this new Christian organization from degenerating into mere social fraternities,
or becoming merely another sect, still further to divide
the Christian world.
It would have been easy for him to secure a very
large foilo,wing, and, after the manner of certain small
reformers, to set up some kind of religious organization for the ~ke of being the head of it.  But his
145
7 
146     D. L. MOODY.4ND HIS WO7RK.
humility was equal to his zeal-a combinatioedo
found-and on this account his!ead erh]ip        sa fe_
though often impetuous: he would sometimesusl_
al..p. gwith apparently dangerous speed, but his  direction was sure to be towar hst. 
CHAPTER XI.
THE SECOND FARWELL HALL.
HE  new hall, which had given the Association
such promise of future usefulness, was of very
short duration.
Hardly were the various departments settled in
their new offices, before the beautiful structure was
laid in ashes. It was dedicated in September, I867,
and burned in January, iS68. The loss was a heavy
one, for the building was only partially insured.
While yet the ruins were smoking, a new subscription was opened; and before the fire was fairly
out the designs for the new hall were under way. It
was to be built upon the old foundations; but in
every other respect it was to be very much improved.
Of the first hall Mr. Farwell says,  "It should have been named for Mr. Moody; for
without his faith and devotion it never would have
been built."   Again  Mr. Moody's  talent in raising money for the Lord's work was called into
exercise. To what extent the second Farwell Hall
owed its existence to the unquenchable zeal and
courage of the president of the Young Men's Chris 
148    D. L. MOODY.VD HIS WORK.
tian Association, is not easy to determine.  Both he
and MIr. Farwell were pledged before God and man
to this great enterprise; and most of the original
stockholders beiIng of the same minfid, rallied nobly
to its rescue. New stock was subscribed, new donations made, and the following year the second Farwell
Hall, in all respects superior to the first, was finished
and dedicated, with another shout of joy and another
song of praise.
Mr. Moody's acquaintance with all sorts and conditions of men, and now more especially with rich
men, was of great service to him in raising this second
subscription. Considerable sums of money were given
him for this purpose by persons who cared little or
nothing for religion, but who ld his youthful heartiness and adnired his boundless faith.
Many incidents are related of his aptness at taking
advantage of circumstances and turning them to account The following is one of the most pleasing:
Among the old, substantial citizens of Chicago, were
two wealthy men with whom he was on the best of
terms. Neither of them were religious men,-quite the
reverse,indeed; but, for some reason orother, Mr. Moody
had come to be particularly interested in their salvation. One of them had the misfortune to be thrown
from his carriage, striking a curb-stone and receiving
severe injuries. He was carried into an hotel near at
hand, where Mr. Moody, on hearing of the accident,
made haste to call upon him.
The wounded man was glad to see him; and Moody,
taking a seat by his bed, opened upon him as follows:  "I heard the other day that your old friend J 
STRANGE ANSWER TO P~A YER.
was converted to God, and I said to myself,'Now there
is some hope of.' So I went right down to the
noon-meeting, and had them pray for you. And now,
don't you see, the Lord has answered our prayers by
tipping over your buggy, and breaking your bones and
laying you up here for awhile, in order to get you
away from business and give you time to take care of
your soul."
"That may be so," replied the wounded man,
thoughtfully and kindly.
The doctor coming in just then, Mr. Moody took
his leave.
Not long after, he called a second time, and offered
to pray with his friend. The offer being accepted, he
kneeled down at his bedside and opened his heart to
the Lord, telling Him all about his afflicted friend,
what a sinner he had been, and saying how much he
wanted to have him saved. On rising from his knees,
the wounded man, with tears trickling through his
fingers, with which he had covered his face, said to
him, as soon as he could command his voice, "Mr.
Moody, I thank you. I have been prayed for, and
prayed at, a great many times; but no one ever
prayed with me until now."
A few days afterwards, the hall having been burnt
in the meantime, Mr. Moody called again, and proposed that the patient should subscribe to the stock
of the new hall.
" That's a matter of business," said Mr.. "If
my manager says it's all right, I will take some of the
stock. But you must take this for yourself," and he
drew out a cheque for a considerable amount. Mr.
I49 
150      D. L. AIOODY A4ND HIS WORK.
Moody refused the money, saying he was in need of
nothing; but his friend forced it upon him. "While
I have been here in bed," said he, "a great many
charity agents have taken advantage of me to come
and beg for money. You have come, once and
again, asking for nothing, but trying to save my
soul. And now I am doing for you what I would
not do for them. Take the money, and use it for
yourself and family."
At the date of this writing no further answers to
prayer on this man's behalf have come to light. He
is still a fast friend of Mr. Moody, who, when he
comes back from across the sea, may yet realize his
joyful prophecy, which seemed so improbable when
he made it,-" WVe shall some time see
leading the noon prayer-meeting in the new Farwell
Hall."
The intense orthodoxy of the Young Men's Christian Association, under Mr. Moody's administration,
gave no little offence to certain Unitarian brethren, who
had joined it by reason of their interest in its lectures,
its proposed free library and reading-room, and its
work of relieving the poor. But for the prayer-meetings and other religious services they had a strong
dislike; and the Puritanical strictness with which all
the affairs of the Association were managed roused
their determined opposition. On one occasion some
of them had hired the great hall for a fair; and, at a
late hour of the evening, the tables were cleared away
for a dance. This use of a place dedicated to the
work and worship of the Lord roused Mr. Moody's
conscience. He expostulated, but without producing 
TURANING OFF THE GAS.
any impression; and, finding them determined on
this desecration of the hall, he turned off the gas,
leaving them in darkness to find their way out into
the street as best they might, and, as may be supposed, in no very amiable frame of mind.
No wonder that a policy so fearless and uncompromising should have roused the opposition of these
easy-going religionists!
The pastor of one of the few Unitarian societies of
Chicago was a recent pervert from orthodoxy, having
backslidden from a leading evangelical pulpit to the
platfornm of the liberal church, over the way. Desiring,
no doubt, to signalize his new departure, he devised
a rival society to the Young Men's Christian Association, based on the principles of a softer theology, and
privileged with the indulgence of easier habits and a
wider range of amusements.
One great objection against Mr. Moody's administration had been his use of the relief department
as a missionary institution. It was alleged by the
opposition, and confessed by Mr. Moody, that he
never gave away a pair of trousers, or a load of wood,
or a pound of tea, without an accompanying exhortation or prayer; and on all possible occasions the
recipients were urged to give their hearts to Christ,
devote themselves to a life of piety, and attend the
prayer-meetings in Farwell Hall.
Many a family, deserted and poor, were by this
means restored to society, and to the enjoyment of
the means of grace: but it was noticeable that only
the congregations at Farwell Hall, or at some orthodox church, were enlarged by the operation of this
ISI 
152     D. L. MIOODY AND HIS WO]RIR.
system; \which was, no doubt, an added reason for the
zeal of Mr. Colier in his efforts to establish his rival
"Christian Union."
The burning of the first Farwell Hall was the
signal for the commencement of their enterprise. A
great meeting at the Opera House, with all the clerical,
financial, and social glory which this heterodox community could bring together, resulted in raising a
subscription of several thousand dollars. With this
they established the new organization. It was their
int ntion to save young  people from saloons and
gambling-houses by means of innocent recreation,
mingled with occasional instruction in literature and
art; but by no means annoying them with psalmsinging, or disturbing them with prayers.
During the brief period in which the second Farwell
Hall was rising from the ruins, of the first, the "liberal"
association carried on a moderately thriving business.
But presently, from some reason or other, it began
to lose ground. Worldly amusements, with a mild
flavour of religion, at the rooms of the Christian
Union, were evidently less attractive to worldly people than those offered elsewhere, taken in the natural
way. The attendance on its debates, amateur theatricals, gymnastics, games of dominoes, checkers, and
chess, dwindled byslow degrees, until thewhole scheme
reached the point of absolute collapse; and about the
time that the new Farwell Hall was ready for use, its
treasury was empty, its rooms abandoned, and the
last checker-board and box of dominoes, with all the
othler furniture, was sold by auction, to help to pay
its outstanding debts.  Afterwards the "Union" took 
A "LIBERAL" RIVAL.
the form of a school, with classes and lectures, day
and evening, at a moderate cost. In this way it
has made itself useful; but as an "opposition" to the
Young MIen's Christian Association in methods of
religious culture, it has been a conspicuous failure.
Through the relief work of the Association, the
poor in all parts of the city came to know Mr.
Moody. They would run after him, and stop him in
the street, sometimes to ask assistance and sometimes
to overwhelm him with thanks and blessings. If any
one praised his charity, he would reply, "Don't praise
me,-bruise me rather; but if you love me, love Christ
for my sake." He was tender-hearted, and full of
sympathy with those in distress; but he managed   &'1
the relief of the poor not so much for the sake of
comforting their -bodies S with the hope of'-saving
t e                       was made to contribute to
the work of bringing sinners to Christ.
For four years Mr. Moody held the office of president of the Young Men's Christian Association. He
then declined re-election, but consented to act as
vice-president, with his old friend J. V. Farwell in
the chair.
The improvements in the second hall, the loss from
inadequate insurance, and the interest upon borrowed
money, left the Association in considerable financial
embarrassment. Mr. Moody raised about $20,000ooo, in
donations and stock, while the hall was building. But,
the treasury running low, he resorted to an ingenious
expedient for replenishing it.
A sumptuous banquet was given at the Tremont
House, to which the ministers of the city, the leading
153 
154     D. L. MOODY AND HIS WOORK.
business men of their churches, and the stockholders
of Farwell Hall, were invited. After supper the report
of the financial condition of the Association was
rendered, and an appeal made, first to the stockholders, to donate their stock to the Association, or
to donate the interest due on it; and then to the
other members of the company, to subscribe money
for the current expenses of the year. The enthusiasm
was great. Large amounts of stock were turned over,
a considerable portion of the accrued interest subscribed, and the treasury largely replenished for the
work of the coming year. The supper, which was
free to the guests, was itself a donation secured by
Mr. Moody's appeal. It may be said, therefore,
that, under his generalship, the Association ate its way
out of its difficulties.
The Sunday evening meetings in the new hall
came to be a power and a blessing. It was Mr.
Moody's custom to preach the same discourse in the
evening which he had given to his Illinois Street
congregation in the morning. This was always understood by his people; but they followed him in
crowds to hear the sermon a second time, as well as
to assist in the social meetings which followed it.
With a single exception, it was the largest Protestant
congregation in Chicago. At the close of the preaching-service, descending from the platform, he would
stand at the door, greeting his friends, and watching for
an opportunity to make acquaintance with strangers;
after which he would lead the way to the prayerroom, on the floor below, where a meeting for inquiry and conference was held, for the purpose of 
SUVDAY  A T THE HALL.
following up and securing the results of the public
services above.
Lewd fellows of the baser sort sometimes came into
the meetings, and caused disturbances. On one occasion, there being no policeman at hand, the preacher
was constrained to draw upon his own treasury of
muscular force; and, almost before he was aware of
it, he had repeated upon the disturber of the meeting
the treatment which once before resulted so favourably at the North Market Mission. But notwithstanding such trifles as these, all classes and conditions
of men and women continued to receive invitations to
his services. He was glad to take the risk of annoyance if the bad fellows would only come.
It was no small attraction to those who were too
poor to hire a seat in church, or even to clothe themselves suitably to attend it, to know that one of the
finest audience-rooms in the State was open, every
Sunday night, for their especial benefit; that a great
organ and well-trained choir were in readiness to cheer
their hearts with music; and that the most forcible
and fervent, if not the most eloquent preacher in the
whole North-West, was on the platform, to give them
a sermon which was all the better for having been
preached before.
The second Farwell Hall soon became a great
religious centre.  State and national assemblies, a,lniversaries, and conventions of various kinds, were held
in it  ecclesiastical councils of various denominiatioiq
met there; the great divines of England and America
preached there; and the matchless temperance orator,
Mr. Gough, would not speak anywhere else in the city.
155 
D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
If a mass-meeting was to be held, or a benefit to
some charity was projected, the managers felt assured
of success if they could secure the use of Farwell Hall.
There was an atmosphere of spiritual fervour about
the place, which was as evident as the atmosphere of
reverence in Westminster Abbey, or of antiquity and
mystery about the Pyramids and  the Sphinx.  It
seemed to have a soul in sympathy with every godly
work.  It was a church which had taken down its
spire, widened its pulpit, substituted chairs for pews,
left its sectarian traditions behind it, thrown its doors
wide open day and night, week-days and Sundays;
and thus, with everything "cleared for action," as they
say in the navy, had taken up a position in the midst
of the world of business, as if to say,-Religion be) longs everywhere: Christ and His Church are here,
close to the Chamber of Commerce, and on'Change.
( Again and again Mr. Moody organized revival
campaigns in it: calling to his aid the best clerical
talent of the city, and bringing together crowds of
the most prayerful members of all the evangelical
churches.  The watchword was, UNION: union with
Christ first, and in Him, union with one another.
No controversies were permitted. No doctrines were
preached but such as were believed by all intelligent
hristians; and it was found by actual experiment
at there was really no use for any other, so far as
he work of saving sinners and edifying saints was
ncerned.  The Gospel, pure and simple, was mighty
to the pulling down of the strongholds of Satan; espe      the one called sectarian exclusiveness.
Go   honoured His Word greatly in those Union 
UNION SER VICES.
revival services, one result of which was to bring
about more perfect harmony among the various
denomninations in Chicago than was ever seen in any
large city before.
Here may be found another section of the path
along which the Holy Spirit was leading this nian..
t&v_as  learning the true idea of Christian unity
B5E   a w e s  ~~~nf-tb>Uuiv e          s,
sametheperiermc.c ad.kil1 which have made him
the chief appostle in nour time, of co-operative wv;ork by
all believers for bringing the'ork to-"
A library and reading-room were among the appliances included in the original plan of Farwell Hall.
IThese were opened in due time; and so rapidly did
this branch of the work increase, that in three years
after the second hall was completed, the Chicago
Young Men's Christian Association possessed a
library equal in practical usefulness and value to
almost any in the older cities of the Union.
It was a Christian library. All unchristian works
were excluded; but it did not at all suffer thereby.
In the administration of the library, and of all the
other departments of the Association, Mr. Moody,
though no longer president, was the leading spirit.
He had come to be recognised as a man of the people;
his judgment was taken as a kind of thermometer of
the judgment of the masses of ordinary Christians;
and the inspirations and leadings of the Holy Spirit
which sometimes came to him were often acted upon
by his brethren contrary to their own opinions. He
was, as they thought, better acquainted with the Lord
than they, and therefore more likely to know His
157 
158   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
pleasure and will. "If any man lack wisdom," says
the Scripture, "let him ask of God.. and it shall be
given him." Mr. Moody, feeling his lack of the wisdom of the schools, was all the while asking instructions of God; and his simple faith in this promise was
so greatly honoured that, in spite of his headstrong
and impetuous manner, and his contempt of fashions
and forms, he was listened to with respect whenever
he said, "I feel that God wants us to do this."
e also had the grace to learn wisdom from his
own  mistakes.  An  accomplished Christian gentlema  and
Moody is impetu           s   the time committing
blunder;..  but..h.. ~ae... flistake
twice. 
CHAPTER XII.
MR. MOODY'S CONVENTION WORK.
aform  speaker and a mana-er of crowds
this man  with none or a             es. o6f 0rat-riv
but with a soul on fire wi h_oand 7ca,   sam
to      ater amng me.
Early in his missionary life he was called to speak
in small Sunday-school conventions, chiefly on account
of his experience in ways of reaching the masses of
neglected children in great cities.  He knew this thing
better than any other man in the West; and, in his
blunt way, he could tell it, greatly to the instruction,
and sometimes not a little to the amusement, of his
audience. For several years he filled little niches in
the programmes-willing to do anything, however
small, to help on the cause of his Master.
ut on a certain occasion in the spring of I 6ihe
tLhrust to the front bi hrovidence of God;,and,
in a sudden emergenc, h~arned more_ fully how to 
uthe poer which had so long ben   ow ing and
~~berng-in hi'ri...........
The Committee of the Sunday-School Convention
for Bureau County. Illinois, had written to Chicago
U9 
60    D. L. MOODY AND- HIS WORK.
for speakers, and it was arranged that several brethren
should go down and help them.   But when Mr.
Mvloody reached the place, coming from some other
appointment, he found that none of the "distinguished
speakers from Chicago" were on hand, except his
friend Mr. E. V. Hawley, the secretary of the Young
MIen's Christian Association, who, like himself, was
reckoned one of the lesser lights in the Chicago
constellation. Great things were expected from the
Chicago men; and the whole of the afternoon on the
great day of the meeting had been set apart to hear
them. "If ever two poor fellows were frightened,"
says Mr. Hawley, "it was Moody and I."
It was about two o'clock on a cold March morning when they reached the city of Princeton, where
the Convention was held,-too early to sit up, and
too late to go to bed. Shivering with cold, and
trembling under the load of responsibility thus
suddenly laid upon them, they took a room, not for
sleep, but for prayer. During the rest of the night
they sought unto God for power and guidance, and
in the morning both of them felt the smile of Heaven
warming and gladdening their souls.
The morning session passed in humdrum style, with
fussy debates on trifling questions; all of which led Mr.
MIoody and Mr. Hawleyto see the importance of a more
spiritual turn being given to the work of the afternoon.
In due time, happy in a sense of God's presence, they
started for the large church where they were to fill the
places of the "distinguished brethren from Chicago."
Close to the church was a public schoolroom, wlich
MIr. Moody engaged for the afternoon. 
A NEW POWER.
" What do you want with that?" asked- his friend.
"I want it for an inquiry meeting after we get
through," was the reply.
It was arranged that Mr. Hawley should speak
first, while Mr. Moody prayed for him; they were
then to change places, and Moody was to speak,
while Hawley prayed; and so the meeting began.
There was a great coIngregation, come to hear the
"disting,uished speakers"; but the two young men
trusted in God and went ahead.
Mr. Hawley spoke for about twenty minutes with
good effect; and then came Mr. Moody's turn.  He
seemed like one inspired.  Before lonbb h
audience in tears.  He   ict redo.. te  their need
of Christto help them as Sundavysch         oot hers;
set  the            i t wful sin of doing-their work i-n a -
careless or worldl  manner; and, after an address of
an hour or more, which was like a_ wild mott
torrent, heca        o;ho  wanted to find Christ
Izow  t - meT fiT  at once in the -choolra 1m,next
door.
-Great numbers of anxious inquirers accepted his
invitation, about sixty of whom were blessed before
leaving the place.
This was the beginning of a wide-spread revival in
Bureau County; for the delegates carried the spirit
of that wonderful meeting home with them, and gave
their hearts and  hands anew to their work.   But
it wAas also the beginning of  a new life for Mr.
"!oody. He%l 2, tnn hold of    oer;  and from
that dav he  nealt ever yee i thm strength of (iod.
wWt~ pe.rf<t abagzi~zehmthrew Jiinself upon Christ
8
i6I 
x62    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
and into his subject; and, carr the tides  of
heavenly o anT_e swtalong towad_..the mercy-seat, taking multitudes of penitent
sinners with him, and offering them in prayer to the
Saviour as Lphies of His grace.
Thy f acting and speaking by special inspira)kn led him to do strange things somethmes'though
~ aft-vards they were generally seen to be Uefurand
right.
On one of his rounds of meetings in the State of
Indiana, he was riding in the waggon of a quiet Christian brother, who was taking him to his next appointment; when they passed a little school-house which
was closed for the day. Telling his friend to stop at
the dwelling nearest to it, he stood up in the waggon
and hailed the house. A woman came to the door,
and Mr. Moody asked if there were any religious
meetings held in that school-house.
"No indeed," answered the woman; "we haven't
any meetings anywhere about here."
"Well," said  Moody,  "tell all your neighbours
there will be prayer-meetings in that school-house
every night next week."
At the next house they found the teacher of the
school, to whom he gave the same announcement, and
bade her send the notice by all her scholars.
As they rode on, the brother who was conveying
him seemed lost in amazement. He knew that this
strange man had a long list of appointments in
advance, and could not attend those meetings he was
giving out. At length he said,  "You are telling these people there are to be prayer 
A CHARA,4CTERISTIC INCIDENT.
meetings in that school-house every night next
week. I should like to know who is going to conduct
them?"
"You are," said Mr. Moody.
"I!" said the man in astonishment: "I never did
such a thing in my life."
"It's time you had, then," said Moody.   "I have
made the appointment, and you will have to keep it.'"
Thrust out into the work in this strange manner,
the good brother actually went and held the meetings,
which filled the little school-house to overflowing, and
resulted in a great revival of religion throughout all
that neglected region of country.
An organization had existed for several years in the
State of Illinois, a part of whose work it was to hold
an annual State Sunday School Convention, to which
every school was invited to send its superintendent and
one delegate, for a four or five days' conference upon
general Sunday-school interests. These conventions
were somewhat cold and formal, devoting much time
to parliamentary tactics, and discussions on the theory
and art of teaching, to the neglect of spiritual questions: such as-How to bring the children to a saving
knowledge of Christ: How to save the parents through
the children: How to call more labourers into Christ's
whitening harvest: How, in prayer, to get firmest hold
on God's promises: How to become sanctified through
the Truth.
From 1858 to I865 the annual Conventions went
on in this style. Mr. Moody, Mr. Jacobs, and Major
Whittle-who, from being so much together in the
work of the Lord, were called the "Chicago Trio"
I63 
64    D.. M. OODY AND HIS WORK.
became deeply impressed with the need of more of
the presence and power of the Holy Spirit.
The meeting for i865 being at hand, the Chicago
brethren laid a plan for lifting it out of its old formality, and making it a truly spiritual and godly
assembly.
Four days previous to the time at which the meeting was to be held, in the city of SI)ringfield, Mr.
Moody, Mr. Jacobs, and one or two other brethren,
started for the scene of action; reaching the place at
about four o'clock on Saturday morning. For an
hour or two they walked the streets, talking of the
ways and means by which the great Convention
might, with God's blessing, be turned into a revival.
After breakfast, MAr. Jacobs, feeling special liberty
in that direction, sought out a Baptist church,
climbed in at a window, followed by Moody and
the rest; went into the pulpit; opened the Bible;
read  a portion  of Scripture, and commenced  to
hold a little prayer-meeting: when the pastor of
the church, entering by the door, gave them hearty
welcome to his church and city.
The Chicago brethren told him they were the
advance-guard of the Sunday School Convention, and
had come to hold revival meetings as a prelude to
its exercises.
This church and other places of worship were
gladly placed at thcir disposal.  Meetings were held
on the Sabbath, which attracted such multitudes that
many were turned away for want of room. In the
Presbyterian church, the meeting led by Messrs.
Moody and Jacobs on Sunday afternoon resulted in 
A BAPTISzlf FROM ON HIGH.
the a-wakleninig of seventy persons, who arose  for
prax'er in all parts of the house; of all classes of
people, and all ages, from a child of six to a greyhaired infidel of seventy years. These revival meetings
were continued throulgh the session of the Convention, resulting in about two hundred conversionsone of the converts being the aged infidel above
mentioned. But the most remarkable fruit of this
effort wxas its influence on the Convention itself.  Its
sessions were made glorious by the presence of the
Holy Ghlost. No more wordy discussions; no strife
for honours: but all hearts, thrilled by "power from
on high," sought for a fresh baptism, and consecrated
themselves anew to Christ and His work. The fire
tlhcrc kindled spread all over the State.  Tile delegates, returnitng to their own homes and schools,
stirred up their brethren to greater activity and devotion in the work of saving souls, with most encouraging
results.
The next annual meeting, held in the city of
Decatur, was a perfect jubilee. A record was brought
up of about ten thousand conversions, most of them
traceable to tae baptism of power on the Convention
of the previous year.
Encouraged by the blessing of the Lord, they
determined onil an effort for the complete and systematic canvass of the State, with a view to organize
Sunday-sclhoo', in every neglected region.
The sum of dive thousand dollars, which was the
estimated expense of the work, was raised in about
thirty minutes.  \Well-known brethren, from each of
the Qne hundred counties, were appointed as a com
Il
I65 
D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
mittee of exploration, who were to call in such aid
as they could at home, by which means it was expected that every part of the State would be reached,
and immense numbers of people brought under this
simple means of grace.
The Convention held the following year, in the
city of Du Quoin, in the southern part of the State,
sometimes called "Egypt," was a still greater marvel
of success.
Du Quoin was then a village of three thousand
inhabitants; and about an equal number of Sundayschool delegates poured in upon them. But every one
brought a benediction with him; the hearts of the
people grew large with welcome, and the whole place,
for those four days, was given over to rejoicing. The
meetings were almost continuous, from early morning until eleven o'clock at night. No church or hall
being large enough to accommodate them, they were
held in an immense barn, used for baling and storing
hay, but at this time, by good fortune, empty.
At the next annual Convention, held in Bloomington, the enthusiasm was unparalleled. Mr. Moody
was elected president, and carried the great meeting
along at the highest rate of speed. No long prayers
or speeches were tolerated; and the meeting rolled
on in an ever-increasing tide of power; reaching its
climax in the moving address of its president on the
memorable night of its closing.
The success of the organization in the previous
-ear led to a call for volunteers, to canvass  the
counties over again; and in this manner every town
in the State was brought into line.
x66 
" THE CHIC4 GO RIzNG.Y"
Mr. Moody, and Mr. Reynolds of Peoria, pledged
themselves to hold County Conventions through all
the southern portion of Illinois.
These Conventions are remembered with great
delight. The progress of these two brethren from
one county to another was a sort of triumphal procession; large numbers of people accompanying them
in waggons and on horseback; the interest of the
meetings increasing as they went along. When no
hall of sufficient capacity could be obtained, the
services were held in the open air. There were also
camp-meetings, field-meetings, street preaching in
the towns on their route, from the court-house steps,
and other public places. In one county-that of
Gallatin-the conversions at these meetings reached
the number of six hundred.
The State Convention of I870 was held at Quincy,
-where, it is estimated, five thousand Suunday-school
delegates were present.   The  success  of Messrs.
Moody and Reynolds, and their co-labourers Messrs.
Jacobs and Whittle, of Chicago, Tyng of Peoria, and
Gillett of Jacksonville, had naturally made them
prominent, and led to their being placed on the most
important committees; and Professor Gillett, superintendent of the State Asylum for the Deaf and
Dumb, had been placed in the chair, in opposition to
a local candidate. It appears that the gentleman in
question, though an excellent man, was also a candidate for some political office; and it was thought, by
his friends, that the position of President of the
State Sunday School Convention would greatly help
his chances of election. Such a use of such an office
I67 
i68   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
was determinedly opposed by the brethren above
mentioned, with the result already indicated.
MIuch ill-feeling was manifested by the friends of
the losing candidate, as the Convention went on; and
when Air. Moody took the stand to "open the question
drawNer,"-that is, to give off-hand answers to im       promptu questions on Sunday-schlool topics, (an exer       cise in which he particularly excelled,) the question
was asked him whether "the ring" which controlled
the State Sunday School Convention had any limit
to its power.
Such  a  question in such an  assembly, already
somewhat disturbed, threatened to produce an open
rupture, break up the Convention, and do irreparable
injury to the cause it represented.   Mr. Moody saw
the situation at a glance.   He knew the determined
~'J  and  organized  opposition  to the strictly religious
methods introduced and carried out by himself and
his friends.  A.    dand  courageous man would
hIave suffered the meeting -i               cnfusion;
but; ut the least apparent anxiety, here
to ths remar a  e question by giving a full account
of "the ring," and the blessing of God which, year
after year, had attended their united labours all over
the State. Having done this, he closed his remarks
by tendering to the Convention the resignation of
every office held by himself and the brethren at
whom the questi)n was aimed.
The scene which followed is indescribable.   Thou      sands of people were weeping. Brethren from every
part of the State earnestly defended Mr. Moody and
his friends.   The opposition was hushed in silence, 
HOSTILITY DISARMED.                  i69
and drowned in tears.   A  motion was made  and
carried by acclamltioni, refusinr to accept the resignation offered by Mr. Moody on behalf of himself and
his friends. The facts connected with their work were
their only and sufficient defence.
\Vhen the motion had passed, Mr. Moody spoke a
few words, full of tenderness and emotion, and then
said, "Let us pray."
In speaking of the scene which followed, Mr. Jacobs
says,  M: Iany people have told me they never heard
anything like that prayer." The whole audience was
melted; sobs and cries drowned the leader's voice;
and when he rose from his knees, Philip Phillips, the
" sweet singer" of the Methodist Israel, struck up one
of his tender and loving hymns, which was like oil
upon the troubled waters.
At the close of the meeting, one of the friends of
the gentleman in whose behalf the unhappy division
had been mace, spoke of his feelings thus  " We were sufficiently punished when Mr. Moody
told us what he had been trying to do for Christ,
and then offered to give up all his honours; but
when he prayed for us, our punishment was greater
than we could bear."
The storm had passed. Love and harmony reigned
once more. The Convention went forward to its
close, with the old-time vigour and success; and
since that day no discord has marred its history.
Otl-her Stat(,s also sought the services of the "Chicago
ring," and attempted to copy their plans.
The Young Men's Christian Association of Boston
8 * 
170   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORI.
invited Mr. Moody to attend a great Sunday-school
meeting at Tremont Temple, in that city, to explain
the Illinois method, and to help them to put it in
operation throughout the State of Massachusetts. He
went, and made a characteristic speech, setting forth
his plan minutely, and awakening in the audience a
high degree of interest. The motion was then made
to put this plan in operation, without delay. But
some of the more cautious brethren were not pre       pared to enter on so great a work without a large
amount of argument. They spoke, one after another,
of the difficulties in the way. What could be done
easily enough in the Western State of Illinois might
not be possible, they thought, in the Eastern State of
Massachusetts.  This line of remark so cooled down
the enthusiasm of the meeting, that at last they
actually voted to postpone the whole subject for a
year.
Mr. MToodyss genius in snatcn                  from
thaej awso.defeat was notably manifest on- this
occasion.  The Convention, having proved a complete
"N/, faiTfre,- -was about to adjourn, when he whispered
t to the chairman: "Call another meeting  for this
evening; tell the people I will speak."
O}  -,The presiding officer did as he was directed, and
{  rin the evening the hall was filled; though the only
attraction offered was another speech from the man
whose views the Convention  had set aside during
the day.  Cautiously and steadily Mr. Moody com        menced his work.  He spoke of his own North Market
- Mission School; gave them scenes and incidents, in
which ragged and dirty children of the street had 
SiNRATCIIINVG VICTORY FROA~ DEFEAT. I71
become cultivated and honoured Christian ladies and
gentlemen; and, when he felt that his audience had
become sufficiently impressible, he brought up again
the discarded plan of the morning, for organizing the
Sunday-school work of Massachusetts. Throwing all
his power and energy into the subject, it soon became
evident that he was carrying the audience with him;
and, at the supreme moment, he opened the question
again as follows:
"Brethren and friends, I am not very much used to
putting motions, and bringing them back again after
they have been voted down; but we must do something to correct that wrong vote of this morning.
Now everybody in the house who is not satisfied with
that vote, and wants to go to work, at once, and
organize this State after the Illinois pattern, let him
stand on his feet, hold up his right hand, and say
Aye! "
As by a common impulse, the entire congregation
rose to their feet, and answered "Aye," in a shout so
hearty that before the close of the year its echoes
were heard all over the old Bay State..
\When the State Christian Convention of Missouri
was held in the city of St. ILouis, not long after the
close of the war, it was found impossible to agree
upon a candidate for presiding officer. The city was
divided between the friends of the Union and the
friends of the late Confederacy; and every prominent
religious man in the State was known as a partisan
on one side or the other.
Mr. Moody, who was present, was at length agreed
upon by both sides as a suitable man to fill the chair;
If 
172    D. L. M0OODY AND HIS HWOkI'.
for, though hle was not a citizen of their State, and
had been a staunch Union man through the war,
yet there was so much Christianity in him as either
to hide or glorify whatever opinions he might hold
on any other subject.
It will readily be believed that the duties of the
chairman, under such circumstances, were difficult
and trying in the extreme.  But Mr. Moody made
an admirable presiding officer.  le seemed to hold
the Union men by one hand and the ex-Confederates
by the other, thus constituting himself a tic of Chris   tian brotherhood between them. When any confu   sionl seemed likely to arise, hle knew how, suddenly
but gracefully, to bring the Convention around the
dangerous point by the help of a prayer or a hymIn;
sometimes changing the whoie order of services, to
avoid a dangerous debate.
Thus, with a cool head, a warm heart, and a steady
and, all sanctified and empowered by Divine grace)
he manag ed~ "l-s dangerous  combination  of fire a'nd
gunpowder without an explosion: an achieve nLof
wnVc t-ht   seaker ojTt'he    h     kse~of Rpresentativcs or
Commons might be proud, and which would certainly
be mentioied'in the1r merrlo1irs as a triumph of genius,
go6d"atu'e, and paramenltary skill.
/ FroAI-Maine  to Texas, from  Montreal to San
/ Francisco, from St. Paul to New Orleans, Mr. Moody
went, year after year, preaching and praying, rousing
the Christian Associations into activity, labouring
with the pastors  of churches in revivals; coming
~  home, now and then, to give a few weeks' earnest
labour to his own congregation, and finding a hatful 
TRAIAED, IF NOT LEARNED.
of calls awaiting him.   He thus gained experience
of inestimable value, and received a training, better
than that of the schools, for the still greater work
which the Lord had in store for him across the
sea.
During this time, as may be supposed, he had no
leisure for books. One Book only had he time to
study; but the Bible, as he learned to use it, answered
every purpose.  He is still unlearned, as that word
is._  aqua   nly. un-de-stoqodi but the knowledgea&
trainiag.sw.hich he has obtained in his seventeen years
of lh  as a missionary and evan-ge     t..cotinent for his college, and hundreds of the best nmen
in it fo-.r  th es,s_taen      l him a
truy accomplished man in the line of his special duty:
"a x orkman that. needqeth not to be ashamed, rightly
dividing the Word of truh'_..
I73 
174
CHAPTER XIII.
BIBLE STUDY AND BIBLE WORK.
N the earlier years of Mr. Moody's work for Christ,
his sermons and addresses, though often founded
upon a text of Scripture, were largely made up of
ersonal incidents, arguments drawn from surroundng scenes and circumstances; fervid personal appeals
o Christians, inciting them to greater activity; and
arnest calls to sinners, urging them at once to repent
and believe the Gospel.
The  readiness with which he could appropriate
every useful thought and thing which  came within
his reach, enabled him to do an amount of preaching
which was marvellous for a man of his meagre attainments and his very limited time for study. He
reckoned all sermons and addresses which he heard
or read as so much lawful plunder. Of this he made
no secret.  He would sometimes say to a minister:  "I heard you preach from such a text, at such a
time; and I went home and preached that same
sermon to my people."
Rev. Dr. Savage mentions a discourse which Mr.
Moody found in a little tract, entitled, "Quench not
y 
F@ORA GITG FOR SERMONS.
the Spirit," and which he preached with such telling
effect that twenty persons were converted by it. But
it is doubtful whether the author himself would have
recognised it in Mr. Moody's version.
When at a loss for a subject, he would go to his
friends, at their offices or homes, and converse with
them, until some remark started a train of thought in 
his mind; when he would rush with it to his study,
or sometimes even to the platform. If he met any
one from whom it seemed probable he might obtain
an idea for use in his pulpit, he would salute him
with,
"Give me something out of your heart. Tell me
something about Christ." 
At table, in the Farwell Hall restaurant, where he
and his coifreires dined together, he would ask one
and another, round the table,  "What has been your best thought to-day?" 
Being always surrounded by active, studious, and
consecrated people, he thus possessed' an almost
unfailing source from which to draw the outlines and
suggestions of his sermons and addresses. Thus,
his widely-extended travels, his intense religious life,
and the constant recurrence of striking conversions
and other powerful incidents under his ministry or
observation, enabled him to keep alive the interest
of his great congregations at home, and made him a
most effective platform speaker abroad.
But there was something still better in store for him:
even the ins\xhalstibletreasures of the Holy Scriptures.
Thlese he already read with intense delight, and on
their promises he relied for his daily bread, as well
I7S 
176   D. L. MIOODY AND HIS WORK.
as for the maintenance of his spiritual health and
strength. But to the divine art of expounding them
he had not yet attained.
"The words which I speak unto you, they are Spirit
and they are Life," said the Saviour.
"The sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of
God," said Paul.
"Man doth not live by bread only, but by every
word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord
doth man live," said Moses, in his dying charge to
Israel.
God was about to reveal this hidden wisdom to His
ervant, in a manner at once loving and impressive;
and to a degree which should make him one of the
-st successful Bible teachers of his times.
One Saturday, as he was about leaving home to
spend the Sabbath at a distant convention, he said
to his wife: "I have received a letter from Harry
Moorhouse, an Englishman who calls himself the
'Boy preacher,' saying he will be in Chicago to-day,
and will preach for me if I wish it. It is too late to
get any one else, and I suppose we must let him try
it in the morning; but if he makes a failure, you must
tell the deacons to find some one else for the evening,
or let them hold a prayer-meeting."
On his return the next week, Mr. Moody anxiously
inquired what sort of a preacher Harry Moorhouse
had proved to be.
"He is a wonderful preacher," was the reply.  "On
Sunday morning he preached from the text,'God
so loved the world that Ile gave His only-begotten
Son, that whoso believeth in Him should not perish 
SEVEN SERMONS FROMI ONE TEXT.  I77
but have everlasting life.' The people were so much
interested, that a crowd filled the church in the
evening, when he took the same text again; and so
wonderfully did he explain it that the deacons have
asked him to preach every night this week."
That week was a memorable  one.  Night after
night Mr. Moorhouse preached to immense congregations, taking the same text every time; until he
made the love of God appear the central truth of the
whole Bible. At the close of the seventh sermon
from the same words, he said,  "If I were to die to-night, and go up to heaven,
and there meet Gabriel, who stands in the presence
of God; and if I were to ask him how much God loves'
sinners, this is what I think he would say:'God so
loved the world that He gave His only-begotten Son,
that whoso believeth in Him should not perish but
have everlasting life.'"
When the meetings were over, Mr. Moorhouse said
to Mr. Moody,   You are sailing on the                  If you wir
change y9urc curse and learn to preach God's words rl 
instead of your  own, — He  will...make you a great,'
power for good."
The other results of these seven sermons from one
text cannot now be reckoned up; but to Mr. Moody
they were a revelation from heaven. He began to see
that the Word of the Lord giveth light: he began to
_lersta     tnd sin Scrpture
y.tl_.uipture:. the wonderful panorama of Divine
truth, which he had seen unfolded, opened to him
a new world. Fromn this time he began, as never
12 
178    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
before, to study- th e Go e  f the grace of God, and
to search  fQorthe hidden mysteries of His Word.
The exhortation of Paul cam    ome to ho  withli
tremendous force,          "I charge thee, therefore, before God, and the Lord
Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead
at His appearing and His kingdom; PREACH THE
WORD."
a knowledge Of the Word as should enable him to
reach it.  He had no time to study books; neither
l had he the books to study.
-His learned and faithful friend, the Rev. Dr. Patter       son, had some time before advised him to commence
a course of reading, and had made a list of books
which should constitute a kind of short course in
exegesis and theology: but he had never found leisure
to begin it; and the longer he waited for the time to
come when he could conveniently do so, the farther it
seemed away.
But Mr. Moorhouse said, "You only need one
book for the study of the Bible."
Mr. Moody responded, "You must have studied a
great many books to come by your knowledge of it."
T,'o,"  was the reply.  "-inc-e begane-     an
f evangelist, I have_he eim ema _f-oe-boot  If a
i;'text of Script-t-r meI        -       ask= —ather —-text to
explain int-.,andi t_his will not answer, I carry it
straight to the Lord."
Here was a new scheme of education for the pulpit:
every man his own theological seminary; the only
t-book, the Bible; instead of Greek and Hebrew, 
A M4AN OF ONE BOOK.
the language of prayer; for professors and teachers,
the apostles and prophets, with Christ and the Holy
Spirit as Head over all.  In this school even he might
become a scholar
Mr. Moorhouse had been surprised to find that
Mr. MIoody's congregation did not bring their Bibles
to meeting. "You should have God's own Word in
your hands," said he; "so that you may know whether
my words are right and true,"-and during his short
stay with them, he introduced the fashion with which
he was familiar at home, and which has been kept up
by that congregation ever since, of a constant use of
the Bible, not only in the pulpit, but also in the pew.
Mr. Moody was so much impressed with the power
of this "man of one book," that he asked him to show
them how to study it as he had done. Accordingly,
Mr. Moorhouse appointed a meeting at Mr. Moody's
house, at which fifty or sixty persons were present,
and there held the first "Bible Reading" of which
there is any record in America.
He had no idea of inaugurating a revolution in the
method of preaching in America; but that was what
he actually did. The beginning was small enough;
but, already, the method of Bible study and Bible
work which he showed to Mr. Moody and his little
company of delighted friends that night, is coming
into high favour and extensive use, not only by
evaigelists and lay helpers, but  by  the ministers
themselves.
Every one had brought a Bible, as directed. After
prayer for the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit, who
had at first inspired the writing, and must now in
179 
x80    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
spire the understanding of the Scriptures, the "boy
preacher" led them on a voyage of discovery from
Genesis to Revelation; tracing the promises, prophecy
-2  and history of REDE:IPTION.  On this theme they
found the WVord of God to be especially rich and full;
it w"as, indeed, the centre around which all the Scrip     tures revolved; and so wonderfully did it become
impressed upon their minds, that it seemed to them
like a new revelation. Text after text was found and
joined to the wonderful series, until they appeared like
links of a long golden chain, holding a broken and
ruined world together, and binding it fast to God's
mercy-seat.   This was Mr. Moody's first lesson in
systematic theology.
But so great a revolution in his habits of study and
preaching was not to be brought about all at once.
He saw the land from afar, and desired exceedingly
to go in and possess it. He gave up his plan for a
course of reading, and, a second time in sight of the
shores of learning, put boldly out to sea.  His old
habits generally ran away with him when he stood
up to preach; but in his study he followed the new
method.
His world was so full of wonderful and instructive
senes, that teei toes of tem seemted almost to tell
t       emseives.  It'xas hard fo'r -him to'' fiinddtme'for a
gt deal of Bible in his hailstorm harangues; but
h~.aeo-pt sturdily at it, trying to acquiretiCe bibTical 
nmthod of preaching, in which was the hiding of the
4oerthati-  xas to be revealed to him in da —s t 0coilie.
Fr om that time he ceased t = ui     gepQe it
their religious life by finding something todo for 
A NEW DEPARTURE.
Christ; but insisted that, first of all, the should  let
Christ_ i-6eting'"for them.  If they would only
believe, Christ would help       tot.nd
He began to understand the privilege an-i'- dfk"of6
entire consecration and perfect love.  He ceased to
teach that a holy heart must be attained by a lifelong struggle with self, the world, and  the wicked 
one; but urged sinners to accept it as a gift firom the
Lord Himself. Conversion was instantaneous; the (
warfare was to come afterwards. This, he discovered,
was the doctrine preached by the prophet Ezekiel.  "A new heart also will I give you, and a new
spirit will I put within you: and I will take away
the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give
you a heart of flesh."
He began to study the Bible on his knees.
In this he Inacle rapid progress.   ome of the hard
words did indeed continue to plague him; but he so)onI
fq   out that the l      Qn        t    bl       veryw-tree else, were ant apt t..f               mosf i ce
so he.foilrouQoceof the wotcy'Cotc h
'infister,. wo_as accustomed to say to his congregation, when he came udon  a Scri[e-paii   a   ich
was too wonderful for him,  "Brethren, this is a difficult text; a very difficult>
text; but, my brethren, let us not be discouraged by
it.  Let us look the difficulty boldly in the face,-aid d
.Pass Ol?."
There were very few practical and saving doctrines
in the Word of God through which he could not pray
his way. Like his friend Moorhouse, he became a
"man of one book"; that is, a Bagster's  Bible.  This
I 8 
182    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
he carried about with him continually, in order to use
his leisure moments in studying it. His sermons
began to be rich in the wealth of the Scriptures; a-nd,
. /)    bevond all doubt, it was this new acquirement which,
\                  ~w                 before himhis career
of almost boundless usefulness, and placed the keys
" f'he      1~  i.. -n.'................................................................A 
?    of th kingdom       eaven his hand.
The Rev. Dr. Roy, his former pastor at Plymouth
Church, mentions a sermon which he heard Mr.
Moody preach on "The Compassion of Christ"; in
which he seemed like a man inspired, and under
which the great audience were moved like the forests
swept by the winds.
When it was over, the Doctor inquired of him how
he had prepared such a sermon. He answered, "I
got to thinking the other day about the compassion
of Christ; so I took the Bible and began to read it
over, to find out what it said on that subject. I
prayed over the texts as I went along, until the
thought of His infinite compassion overpowered me,
.Wand  I could only lie on the floor of my study, with my
" face in the open Bible, and cry like a little child."
The visit of that    mtnglish   ea cher,the Rev.
J  Dr. Punshon, was another g.
,A'Q "   The Doctor preached for him  in Farwell Hall
several times.  His  great sermon  on  "Daniel in
Babylon" was  especially blessed  to  Mr. Moody.
The vivid picture of that fearless prince and prophet
showed him that the characters of the Bible were
actual men and women_ It was not their different
circumstances which made them different from other
men, but only their perfect fait in C(od, 
THE BIBLE BIOGRAPHIES.
A new field was thus opened to him; and through
that whole summer, after making the acquaintance
of this hero, Mr. Moody studied and preached the
biographies  of the Bible.   Abraham  and  Moses,
Daniel and  Paul, Noah  and  Samuel, David  and
John, one after another, were called to rise before
his vision, and show themselves to his amazed and
delighted congregations. Far and wide he preached
these sermons; and all the time he sought to impress
this truth upon his hearers: "Whatsoever YE shall
ask in faith, believing, YE shall receive." "God is no
respecter of persons; but IN EVERY NATION he that
feareth Him and worketh righteousness is accepted
with Him."
"Abraham believed God, and it was counted to him
for righteousness."
"Daniel was taken out of the den, and no manner
of hurt was found upon him, because he believed in
his God."
He insisted,... with- thbereate.,.mph!as_is_ that the
central power in religion was faith-faith in Jesus
Christ-faith in the Christ oT tie Gospels; and so
thoroughly did he give himself up to this great truth,
that he began to feel the force of the "boy preacher's"
prophecy, and to say to himself in his closet-" If I can
only learn to believe as those men believed,what is there
to hinder God from laying some great work on me?"
After this, his desire for Bible knowledge led him
to leave his pressing work at home, and make a
voyage to Eni,landl; where he might have the help
of certain brethren who had become mighty in the
Scriptures, by becoming "men of one book." Not
I83
F 
184   D. L. MrOODY AND HIS WORK.
many months before, he had crossed the Atlantic,
with his family, for the benefit of their health; and
when some of his friends asked him why he went so
soon again, he answered:          "I am going to England to study the Bible."
It would appear that, during his short stay, he used
his knowledge as fast as he acquired it; for, in those
three months of Bible study, he preached about ninety
sermons, besides attending many meetings for inquiry
and prayer. But no great success attended him: God
was only sending him to school.
After this it began to be his habit, in the social
meetings, to say, " Tell us your experience in Bible
language."
WVhen any one expressed an opinion on any doc        trine of religion, he Mwould straightway inquire:
"Have you God's Word for it?"
He bega na-ou:       imgatie-at-    Use figures of
speech and  OstQUk  lrases which people sometimes
\)   |use in speaking...tQoanxi sinners.  "Give them the
words of Christ," he would say; "mnan's words are
good for nothing, but Christ's words are spirit and life."
M, /e.~WU2his releiance   on exhortations and anec        dotes, as a means of,,     sinners; and, though
\'      h~.gcontinued to uset         nas         to exp ain or
enforce some t-e-xt.fipre.   The idea that people
must first be interested and attracted by some worldly
wisdom, and so made ready to hear the Word of God,
he held to be a delusion and a snare. He would say
to those who argued for this notion of the schools:
"Don't you think God knows best how to interest
people?" 
THE TEA CHEER?S' MEETING.
Thus, from being merely a point of departure, from
which his sermons wandered into highways and byways, the Word of God came to be the entire plane
of their projection, and a good part of their solid
substance.
A very important help to Mr. Moody, and, through
him and his friends, to tens of thousands of other
Christian workers in America, was the introduction
of the International Sunday School Lessons.
The idea of turning the thoughts and prayers of the
whole English-speaking wVorld upon the same passage
of Scripture at the same time, appears to have come
di,'ectly from God.  The impetus to the stud), of the
Bible which was given by it, is something  which
would have been incredible if it had been foretold.  It
is the most notable "advance along the whole line"
which the Church militant has taken for more than
a hundred years.  It deserves to be classed with
the great MAlethlodist revival, and the first inauguration
of Sunday-schlools. It is on this account that, to the
heavy and costly commentaries on the whole Bible,
which wvere beyond the reach of the great mass of
Sunday-school teachers, have been added many
little books containing the ripest fruits of Christian
scholarship, in exposition of the particular lessons so
wisely selected by the International Committee.
Soon after the National Series-which preceded the
International-came into use in Chicago, the Young
Men's Christian Association devoted the Saturday
noon  prayer-meeting to the study of the Sundayschool lesson for the following day. As almost all
its working members were also active Sunday-school
9
185 
i86   D. L. MIOODY AND HIS WORK.
workers, they entered studiously and zealously into
this new exercise, which at once became very popular,
and attracted large numbers of persons not hitherto
connected with the Association.
The prayer-room of the first Farwell Hall, holding
a thousand people, was filled to overflowing every
Saturday; and after it was burned, and the meeting
was removed to the lecture-room of the First Methodist Church, the interest became so great that it was
found necessary to open the audience-room, which,
week after week, was filled, even to the galleries and
the aisles, with men and women, eager, like the
Atlhenians, to hear some new thing; but, unlike them,
anxious to hear it concerning the old truths of God's
Word.
Mr. Moody seemed to communicate to the entire
Association his own new and wonderful grasp of the
Holy Scriptures. Pastors of the leading city churches
put forth their best efforts in conducting these Saturday Bible meetings; while many a quaint and homely
interpretation, from some unlearned but devoted heart,
gave new freshness and vigour to the exercise.
It was the social meeting at Corinth over again, on
a large scale. When they came together, many a one,
if not every one, had a psalm, or a tongue, or a revelation. or an interpretation; and the apostle's charge,
!'Let all things be done unto edifying," was obeyed
with wonderful fidelity and success.  T_e skill in this
Bible work to which Mr.>M.oody,'r. Jaobs, MIajor
hittle, and others, attained, was one of the greatest
irituaacquirements recorded  nhlle history of the
Church in America; and their mastery of the Word 
A BIBLE SCHOOL
becoming knoiwn abroad,y-rme- G —e-great
re e~t all over the United States and in Canada.
Encouriagd -byt'-he remarkable favour which the
Lord had shown him as steward of the Word of Life,
Mr. Moody devised a plan for a Bible school; in which
those who were willing to devote their time to tihe
Lord's work, as evangelists, exhorters, Bible-readers,
and the like, should receive a special and gratuitous
course of training, both in the sense of the Scriptures,
and also in the best methods of teaching and preaching them.
His departure for England, where the Lord has so
signally blessed his labours, obliged Mr. Moody to
commit this enterprise to other hands. And here, as
always, God had a servant ready for the work.
Miss Emeline Dryer, an accomplished Christian
lady, holding the highest educational position in the
West, as the female head of the faculty of the Illinois
State Normal University, had been moved by the
Lord to come to Chicago, and devote herself to the
sorrowful task of trying to help those lost women
who are so far away from, and generally neglected
by, all ordinary means of grace.
It was a picture fit for angels to gaze upon: a
learned and  honoured  Christian woman,  stepping
down from her high position to become  a teacher
and evangelist in the reformatory institution known
as "The Erring Women's Refuge."
The capacity and devotion of this heroic woman
were not long in becoming known; and, after the Great
Fire, her services were called into requisition in a
wider sphere, as secretary of the Women's Aid Society.
1'37 
188   D. L. IOODY AND HIS WORK.
This Society, like many others for mi.3sionary work,
came naturally into fellowship and labour with the
Young MenI's Christian Association: and her ability
having been proved for two years, diting which she
conducted the great Bible-class in Mr. Moody's church,
and, at the same time, several girls' and mothers'
meetings in various parts of the city, the Bible school
was placed in her charge. It is now in successful
operation, and is regarded by Mr. Moody as one of
the most important of all his various projects for helping on the kingdom of God. It is supported wholly
by voluntary contributions from some most judicious
Christian people, who already see in it the beginning
of a great school of Christ, equal in power and usefulness to Mr. Spurgeon's famous college in London.
The "Bible readings," which have been so much
blessed of God, and so much enjoyed by Mr.
Moody's audiences, both in America and Great
Britain, have a striking history of their own.
It is a sad confession to make, in this late year of
grace, that anything which can fitly be described
as a Bible reading is new. But Mr. Moody has
certainly introduced a method of handling the
Word of God which has excited deep interest among
thoughtful and judicious Christian people, and is
regarded as a valuable contribution to the meagre
stock of Scriptural exercises hitherto practised in our
churches.
The use of Scripture in sermons has become
lamentably small. The text is often used merely
as a starting-point, or as the statement of a theme
which is to be worked out with all the arts of rhetoric, 
THE POVERTY OF THE PULPIT.
and so much Gof logic as the author may be able to
command; wvith here and there a quotation brought
in as a kind of respectful notice due to the Bible,
or as a suitable method of rounding off a period.
Even in some most orthod,ox tlheological seminaries,
younl  menii are but poorly trained to know and use
the Scripture3.  Systematic and sectarian thleology,
ancient  literature, homiletics, rhetoric,  and  elocutioni, leave little time for the reverent and prayerful
study of the Word of God. These schools send out
into the world their annual instalments of professional
ministers, with heads more or less full of clerical learning; but, with all their study, there is one thing they
have not learned: namely, how to "preach the Word."
The poverty of the American pulpit in this respect
is becoming more and more apparent; and the Church
is occasionally sending abroad for men to fill sonme
of its highest pastorates; not because the ministry of
America is deficient in piety or culture or eloquence,
but because it is deficient in a thorough understanding rl
of the Holy Scriptures, and in that particular use of
them which is called "expository preaching."
Other evanse      ae,, b     lis tH  ".e
imefof one book "and th  fa            t th ese  ersons,
t akom                l        pe  woly wanting
in professional training, but mighty in the Scriptures,
have been honoured of God in leading more souls to
Him than any other class of men now living, is
another showing of the truth of the Saviour's saying"Thle words that I speak unto you, they are spirit and
they are life."
This lesson Mr. Moody had partially learned of his
I89 
D. L. MOODY 4ND HIS WORK.
friend Mr. Moorhouse; but it was to be burned into
his heart in letters of fire.
During a considerable part of the year I87I, he
passed through a terrible struggle of soul with respect
to himself and his work. Ile used to weep and pray
in agony in his closet, and then, with a sorrowful
face, go out to his public duties. He was constantly
begging his friends to pray for him.  Having made
the acquaintance of two very aged women, who were
remarkable for their lives of faith in spite of great
afflictions, he used to go to them like a broken-hearted
child, and ask them to teach him how to trust wholly
in God.
One great torment of his soul was the thought that
he was an ignrant                             mn,a, -yupon  as
a religious teacher.  He began to wonder if he were
not one of those blind guides; and if, some time, he
would not find himself in the ditch. If the devil had
known just what was in store for this man, he could
not have tempted him more cunningly or pressed
him harder. But still he went on with his work. He
dared not stop, though he was sometimes so mortifidt by hi s  errors of speech and his lack of worldly
3'dsdom, that he was almost ready to sink.
At last he reached the point where he was willing
to give even his ignorance to Christ, and to be just as
weak as Christ wRanted him to be. Tlhen he began to
lay hold of the lines of power. Every promise was
like the valve-lever of an engine in his hand.
The waves of fire which swept away his church, his
home, and his beloved Farwell Hall, cou-ld not hlarm
him now. But having no place among the miles of
I9o 
IN DEEP WATERS.
ashes where he could go on with his work, he went
away to the Atlantic coast, trusting to God to bring
him into some field of labour.
He reached Brooklyn at the time when Dr. Cuyler's
new Mission Chapel  was just completed; and on
going to see it with a friend, hie said,
"I should like to hold some meetings here: the
air of the place seems full of Heaven." This was
repeated to the Doctor, and immediately he received
an invitation to do as he had desired.
But the meetings dragged heavily. Few people
attended, and none were awakened. At last,-when
the congregation had fallen to eighteen persons, a
good lady said to him:
"Mr. Moody, we  have  plenty of preaching  in
Brooklyn; but if you would tell us something about
the Bible, perhaps it would be blessed to us."
It would appear that he had fallen into his old
style of address at this new place: but he at once
accepted the suggestion, and set about preparing
some exercises in Bible study, after the manner of
Mr. Moorhouse several years before, but with such
improvements as his experience and skill suggested.
Strangely enough, he had never made use of this
particular method until now.
Telling them all to bring their Bibles, he apointed
a study for the following afternoon. At once the power
of God came down. Day after day the meetings in creased.   A great revival broke out, and spread from
the Mission into the home Church. Sinners on every
hand were inquiring what they must do to be saved.
From Brooklyn he went to Philadelphia, preaching
Igi 
X92    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
and  reading "the  Word"; and the Lord greatly
blessed his labours there also.
When  he returned to Chicago he at once com   menced the "Bible readings"; and in a short time
they became a favourite religious service, and were
attended by large numbers of the most intelligent
Christian people.   Many  pastors, learning the art
from  Mr. Moody, made  use of it  in their own
pulpits; and several lay evangelists, who had been in
doubt about their call to "preach," hailed this new
method as something which was, without question, a
fit and helpful thing to do.
The success of these "readings" in England, and
especially in Scotland, where the people know very
well how to handle a Bible, is God's own testimony
to the saving power of Itis Word.   Mr. Moody
dresses are mignihty, Mr. Sankey's singing is heavenly;
but the "Bihle readings, areo lte um-an  an
,-Imuch Divinetre than antin else,
have- n used in awakening sinners and building up
the saints.
These "Bible readings" consist in a careful and
systematic grouping of Scripture texts, all relating to
a single central truth; which, by this method, is
vividly impressed upon mind and heart. After sing   ing, and prayer, the congregation take their Bibles;
and the leader reads the list of texts which he expects
to use, asking, after each one, "Who will read this
w-hen I call for it?" Or the texts may be written
out; or chapter and verse noted on a piece of paper,
and the slips distributed to those who are to read
them, if preferred. 
THE BIBLE READINGS.
The entire List of selected Scriptures being thus
assig ned to persons in the coni-regation, the exercise
opens by callii,g for the text tirst in order.  The one
-who has taken it reads it aloud; and the leader
explains, illustrates, and enforces it briefly, and then
calls for the next. Sometimes one person is appointed beforehand to find and read the texts as
they are called for; and sometimes the leader reads
them, asking all the congregation to turn to them
and read with him. Thus the Lord is brought into
the congregation to speak for Himself. No wonder
He honours such a use of His Word!
The "Spiritual Songs" of Mr. Sankey are well
adapted to open the hearts of the audience and prepare them to receive the good seed which is so
bountifully sowed by Mr. Moody, through the mediums of his "Bible Readings" and preaching.  Mr.
Sankey's rich voice gives a great charm to his singing,
and seems particularly suited to the nature of the
songs and purposes for which he uses it, and its great
reputation induces thousands to attend the meetings
solely from a desire to listen to it. Eventually many
of these persons become personally interested in the
great subject presented to them so tenderly and
sweetly by Mr. Sanrkey in his songs, and which is
impressed upon them by the clear discussions of the
"Bible Readings," and driven home and enforced by
the powerful and faithful preaching of Mr. Moody,-and
become converted. How large a share of the glorious
results of the combined efforts of these t-w7o faithnful
co-wvorkers for Christ will, at tihe last great day, when
all secrets shall be made known, be attributed to the
193 
I94    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
songs of Mr. Sankey, will only then appear; but cer    tain it is, that many a redeemed spirit will remember
how his bosom melted into tenderness as the clear
enunciation of Mr. Sankey made plain the story of the
love of Christ, in words which floated upon waves
of liquid melody that filled the room, and how this
tenderness deepened into sincere repentance under
the cq0victing appeals and powerful personal applica    tions of Mr. Moodv..
>s   It seems not out of place here to give one or two
of the songs most used by Mr. Sankey. His favourites
are the two called "Ninety and Nine," and "Jesus of
Nazareth Passeth By."  The first was found by him
in an obscure Scotch newspaper; the last was written
by Miss Campbell. Both were set to music by Mr.
Sankey, who is reported to have said that these two
had done more good than all the other songs in his
collection. They are truly sermons in themselves.
NINETY AND NINE.
I. There were ninety and nine that safely lay
In the shelter of the fold,
But one was out on the hills away,
Far off from the gates of gold.
Away on the mountains wild and bare,
Away from the tender Shepherd's care.
2. "Lord, Thou hast here Thy ninety and nine;
Are they not enough for Thte?"
But the Shepherd made answer: "This of Mine
Has wandered away from Me;
And although the road be rough and steep
I go to the desert to find My sheep."
3. But none of the ransomed ever knew
Ilow deep were the waters crossed;
Nor how dark was the night that the L,)rd passed through
Ere lte found His sheep that was lost.
Out in the desert He heard its cry  Sick, and helpless, and ready to die. 
SOZVG WOP~S'HIP.
. "Lord, whence are those blood drops all the way
That mark out the mountains track?"
"They were shed for one who had gone astray
Ere the Shepherd could bring him back."
"Lord, whence are thy hands so rent and torn? "
"They are pierced to-night by many a thorn."
5. And all thro' the mountains, thunder-riven,
And up) from the rocky steep,
There rose a cry to the gate of heaven,
"Rejoice! I have found My sheep!"
And the angels echoed around the throne,
"Rejoice, for the Lord brings back His own!"
JESUS OF NAZARETH PASSETH BY.
I. What means this eager, anxious throng,
Which moves with busy haste along  These wondrous gatherings day by day?
What means this strange commotion, pray?
In accents hushed the throng reply,
"Jesus of Nazareth passeth by."
2. Who is this Jesus?  Why should He
The city move so mightily?
A passing stranger, has He skill
To move the multitude at will?
Again the stirring tones reply,
"Jesus of Nazareth passeth by."
3. Jesus!'tis He who once below
Man's pathway trod,'mid pain and woe;
And bturdened ones, where'er He came,
Brought out their sick, and deaf, and lame.
The blind rejoiced to hear the cry,
"Jesus of Nazareth paaseth by."
4. Again He comes! From place to place
His holy footprints we can trace.
Hle pauseth at our threshold-nay,
lie enters-condescends to stay.
Shall we tnot gladly raise the cry?  "Jesus of Nazareth passeth by."
5. Ho! all ye heavy-laden, come!
Here's pardon, comfort, rest, and home.
Ye wanderers from a Father's face,
Return, accept His proffered grace.
Ye tempted ones, there's refuge nigh;
" Jesus of Nazareth passeth by."
6. But if you still His call refuse,
And all His wondrous love abuse,
Soon will He sadly from you turn,
Your l)itter prayer for pardon spurn.
"Too late! too lale!" will be the cry  "Jesus of Nazareth has passed by."
195 
I96
CHAPTER XIV.
THE HOME AND THE TABERNACLE.
In the old family Bible already mentioned there is
the following record, under the head of Marriages:
"D. L. Moody to Emma C. Revell; 28th August
I862."
Matrimony is the oldest means of grace.
"W\\hoso findeth a wife findeth a good thiing," says
a high authority: a statement in whlichl Mr. Moody
has special reason to concur.  The helpmeet of his
home is a lady for some years a helper in his Mission.
His first acquaintance with her dates from the little
Mission Sunday-school in which he was offered a
class provided he would gather it himself.
This book does not claim to be a biography, and
has little to do with Mr. Moody's social or domestic
life; but his home has been so blessed, and has added
so greatly to his usefulness, that this record would
be incomplete, in a very important particular, if no
mention were made of it.
Not until after he had commenced a new home for
his much-loved North Market Mission School, did he
m?-ke a home for himself. As in every step of his
lie, he married and set up housekeeping by faith.  A
Xa' 
. -,V, 
"Ind 
A HA PP Y HOME.
very small cottage satisfied his ambition as well as
his wants. As might be expected, this was a most
cheery and hospitable home. It was generally full
of visitors, both old friends and strangers; and all
the poor people of the neighbourhood soon learned
the number on its door. The home, like its master,
was full and running over with fun, sympathy, and
religion. Mr. Moody would play practical jokes on
his wife and his guests, laugh and jump and shoutt
with the children,-the happiest child of them all:
and in the midst of the merriment, some text of
Scripture would flash upon him, or some subject
for a sermon would present itself; and instantly
he would say, "Get out your Bibles,"-and, in a
trice, would turn the whole household into a Bible
class.
If a person came in who was unconverted, he would
leave everything else, and immediately inquire about
his soul; and, if he found him at all under the influence of the Holy Spirit, almost before hle knew it he
would have him on his knees in prayer.
Whatever cares or troubles weighed upon his mind
during the day, he always left them behind on coming
home. That was his refuge,-a little world in itself;
and into it the cares of his great work outside were
seldom permitted to come.
Two children-a boy and a girl-were born to him;
and a happier father or a imore devoted mother it
would not be easy to find. From their earliest understanding MIrs. Moody was accustomed to piay with
them daily, and to teach them that they belonged to
the Lord Jesus.
I97 
198    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK'.
It would seem, from the stories which he tells of
them, that they inherited his own intensity of life
and feeling. One day he found his little boy with an
elegantly illustrated Bible on his lap, in the act of
digging out the eyes of a picture of Judas Iscariot
with a pair of scissors. On being asked why he was
doing such mischief, the little fellow referred to the
lesson read at prayers that morning, which had been
the betrayal of our Lord; and his indignation at the
conduct of Judas had taken this form of expression.
Mr. Moody's habit of trusting in the Lord for daily
bread sometimes brought the little household into
great straits. After his marriage, the same as before,
he refused all offers of salary from any source whatever, assured that the Lord, who had taken care of
him when he was alone, would, no doubt, take care
of his wife and children also. This confidence wias
fully justified; for, though sometimes almost in sight
of it, they never came to actual distress.
One of the most remarkable gifts which the Lord
sent to His faithful servant was a new and completely
furnished home.
An old friend had erected a row of elegant houses;
and one of these he privately set apart for Mr. Moody,
free of rent, if his other friends would furnish it for
him. The enterprise was undertaken with great
spirit, and the house was fitted up from basement
to attic in thorough and comfortable style. Soft
carpets; handsome furniture and ornaments for hall
and parlours, including life-size portraits of Mr.
MIoody and his wife; a book-case containing a large
and serviceable library; dining-room, bedrooms, and
) 
A4 HAPPY NFEW YEAR.                  I99
kitchen all in order; china, silver, and linen for the
table;-all articles required for housekeeping, were
tastefully and lovingly arranged.
Early on New Year's morning Mr. Moody and his
family were captured and carried off in a coach, they
knew not why, or whither. It stopped before a finelooking row, and he was conducted into a house,
which, to his surprise, was full of his acquaintances
and friends. After the greetings had been exchanged, and he was wondering what it all could
mean, the Rev. Dr. Patterson, on behalf of the
company, presented him with a lease of the house
and the free gift of all it contained, as a token of
love and respect for his simple and earnest Christian character, and of gratitude for his faithful
labours, under which they and their city had been
so largely blessed.
It was more like a dream than a reality. Like the
Gospel, it seemed almost too good to be true. Hand
in hand, speechless with wonder and weeping for joy,
MIr. Moody and his wife made the round of the beautiful rooms-so much finer than they had ever hoped
to possess; and when they had seen and admired
them all, he tried to thank his friends for their
kindness. In broken sentences he told them how
good the Lord had always been to him, and that he
had not trusted Him in vain.
When that company broke up, it was with the feeling that they had done all this under the Lord's
own direction, who, in this way, had determined to
honour the faith of His servant who had forsaken all
to follow Him. 
D. L. MOODY ANYD HIS WTORK.
In this new home he had the pleasure of entertain ing his old pastor, Dr. Kirk; here he received the
visits of many of the most distinguished Christians of
America; and here, as in the little cottage, there was
always comfort for the sorrowing and help for the
poor.
/ But this home, with all its precious memories, was of
/ only short duration.  On the 8thl and 9th of October,
I87I, a tidal wave of flame swept the city, leaving,
on an area of one mile in width by four miles in
length, but a single house remaining.  Within this
fated region had stood the second Farwell Hall, Mr.
D,oody's church, and his beautiful home-the New
Year's gift from his friends. From the site of the
Ill;nois Street Church, in every direction, as far as the
eye could reach, only ruins were to be seen. All his
parishioners were driven from  their homes, saving
nothing of their worldly goods except the trifle they
could carry away in their hands.
Leaving his family at the house of a friend, beyond
the reach of the flames, he at once began the work of
feeding the hungry and sheltering the homeless, who
swarmed by thousands in the churches, public build  ings, and open lots about the city. The first and
chief depository of supplies was in the relief depart  ment of the Young Men's Christian Association.
These Mr. Moody distributed with a bountiful hand.
It was his especial delight to give food and raiment
to all who came to him lhungry and half clothed.  But
some  unwiorthly persons, taking  advantage  of his
tenderness of heart, made spoil of the supplies in  tended for the really needy.
200 
FRIENDS IN NEED
Hearing of this, and learning that complaints were
made of his too bountiful distribution, he at once
withdrew from the work of relief, and started for the
east, with the double purpose of holding revival
services and of raising a little money to build some
poor barrack or shed, where he might again establish
his church and school.
A cordial welcome awaited him from the Rev. Dr.
Cuyler and his people, in Brooklyn, who gladly gave
him sympathy and assistance. His revival work in
that city has already been mentioned.
He next went to Philadelphia, holding religious
services in the evenings, while the days were devoted
to raising money for rebuilding his ruined church.
Some of the brethren, among whom was his old
friend George H. Stuart, and Mr. Wannamaker, of
The Slznday School Times, finding that his work of
collecting progressed but slowly, said to him:" Mr.
Moody, how much money do you need?"
"If I had a thousand dollars, I could build a great
box that would hold my Sunday-school," was the
reply.
"You shall have three thousand, at least," said
they; and they were as good as their word.
The brethren at home had secured the use of a lot in
the midst of the burnt district, not far from the ruins
of their church, on which they proposed to build a
rough structure in the simplest and cheapest manner.
It was at first supposed that a roof forty feet by
sixty would cover all the people who could be gathered
in such a place. But Mr. Moody's faith looked forward to the speedy rebuilding of the city; and in his
201 
202    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
frequent despatches announcing the progress of his
subscription-list, he continually urged them to "build
large."  The new Tabernacle was therefore made to
cover the entire plot of ground,-a hundred and nine
feet in length and seventy-five in width. It was a
great enclosure built of rough timbers and boards,
and lined with heavy paper, to keep out the cold.
It was a single story in height, with a flat roof of
paper, gravel, and tar; supported by lines of posts
and beams like a stable.   But it harmonized so
entirely with the waste of ruins surrounding it, that
the poor desolate creatures, living in wretched hovels
and holes under the sidewalks, felt a strong attraction
toward it, and were very much at home within its
walls.
The band of brethren left in charge by Mr. Moody
were all without homes of their own, and some of them
without the ordinary comforts of life. Having no
money to give, they gave the labour of their hands, to
help on with the Tabernacle; while those workingpeople who were too poor to spare any time by day,
came at night, and builded the best they knew. The
work was pressed forward with the utmost haste,
encouraged by despatches and remittances from
the absent pastor; and when it was ready for
dedication he was sent for, to come home and meet
again the remnant of his scorched and scattered flock.
There were but few buildings in sight of the Taberracle when it was finished; save, here and there, a
little shanty built on the sheltered side of a blackened
and crumbling wall; and some of the brethren were
anxious lest, from out this desolation, no consider 
7~ ~NA~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  ~#L~        j~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
--
TvO(])'  I'AlERNACLT,-, CIITCAC).  
RE-UNION AFTER THE FIRE.
able number of people could  be gathered.   But,
to their surprise and joy, on the day of dedication, crowds of children were seen picking their way
among the ruins, and along the streets half blocked
up with rubbish, coming from no one knew where,
but drawn by the ma,gical attraction of the promised
reunion of their school.   More  than  a thousand
children were present at this first meeting, many
of them accompanied by their parents.   The great
building was completely filled.
Thus, a second time, Mr. Moody's church became a
Mission; and the new Tabernacle came to be a greater
wonder and blessing than even the old North Market
Hall. The work of saving the bodies and souls of men,
women, and children went forward there successfully
and joyfully. The place was kept open and warm
night and day, as a shelter to any homeless wanderer
who might choose to enter. Religious services, in
great number and variety, were in almost continual
progress, from early afternoon until late in the evening,, by which many houseless wanderers were brought
within the sympathy of this loving and zealous
brotherhood, and shown the way to a home in the
heart of Christ and the kingdom of heaven.
Mr. Moody, leaving his family with friends at the
east, took lodgings in a little class-room in the great
Tabernacle, with one of his faithful Sunday-school
teachers as steward, cook, and man-of-all-work. His
mornings were largely spent in searching out and
relieving the families of his former cong,regation.
Large quantities of clothing and provisions were sent
to him for distribution; which, being stored in the
203 
204    D. L. MfOODY AND HIS WORK.
Tabernacle,  made it a centre of interest to the hungry
and destitute: a fact of which Mr. Moody was not
slow to take advantage in trying to lead their hearts
to Christ.   He  would  say to  some  half-starved,
shl-ivering man who came to ask for assistance:
"Here, take these clothes; help yourself to these
provisions,-all you can carry; and promise me to
thank God for them, on your knees, before you eat
the flour and potatoes, or put on the coat and
trousers." Sometimes noticing the evident distress of
one who had seen better days and was too proud to
ask help, he would send a messenger after him as
he went out from the meeting, to inquire, confidentially, if there was anythling he could do for him.
But the constant aim of all his plans and labours
was to save the souls of sinners.  He  would say:
"\VVhat is the use of keeping these poor people's
bodies a little longer out of the grave, and not trying
to keep their souls out of hell?"
A hungry man was always more than welcome at
his table in the little class-room. Hundreds of people,
attracted by the bright lights and warm fires of the
Tabernacle, came in to warm themselves; and some
one was always on the watch, ready to make both
hunger and cold a reason for offering Christ and
salvation, as well as food and shelter.
During his absence, Mr. Moody had been gloriously baptized with the Holy Ghost; and the presence
of such a man, among such a congregation, was one
of the best benedictions Heaven could send them.
He was full of hope and happiness, though, like them,
he had suffered the loss of all things. It was St.
I 
THE SCHOOL AMONG THE ASHES.
Paul's experience over again:  "Poor, but making
many rich; having nothing, and yet possessing all
things."
WVave after wave of revival swept the Tabernacle
meetings; crowds of people attended the almost constant service, weeping over their sins one day, and
shoutiing over their pardon  the next.   Men  and
women, cast down and hopeless, coming to Mr.
Moody for comfort and advice, seemed to absorb
a portion of his overflowing gladness; and went out
to bear their sorrows, and struggle through their toils,
with a stronger and more hopeful heart.
A happier company than his great Sunday-school,
thus literally sitting among the ashes, could hardly
be found this side of heaven.   The fire had taken
away everything else, but it had left them Christ, and
one another. In spite of all the troubles of the week,
the Sabbath brought again the much-loved reunion;
and, with hearts all melted together, with teachers more
loving than ever, and with Mr. Moody at their head,
who was such a fountain of good cheer and happiness,
this Sunday-school was the one bright spot in their
shadowed lives.  They came through the cold and
snow for miles, wretchedly clad, and pinched with
want, to hear about Christ, and to sing the Sundayschool songs, which are always full of happiness and
heaven. Mr. Sankey, with his harmonium, was on
the platform to lead their voices, or to sing for them
the songs with which he has since charmed so many
thousands, on both sides of the sea. Miss Dryer, the
faithful helper in the Bible work, was also there.  On
week-days she held "mothers' meetings," to which
205 
206   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
poor women  came, from a distance of two or three
miles, through the burnt district on foot. There were
also sewing schools for girls, four or five afternoons
a week; where little fingers were kept busy making
garments, which, when finished, were given to tihe
makers; and where singing, and prayer, and recitation
of Scripture texts, and kind and helpful words from
their teacher, made sewing schools an attractive means
of grace.
The following is a list of the regular Sunday
services at the Tabernacle, during the year following
the fire:  The Lord's Supper, every Sunday, at nine in the
morning; preaching, by Mr. Moody, at half-past ten,
at the close of which he waited at the door, to greet
the people as they passed out. Then, dinner in the
claLss-room; at which a number of the Sunday-school
teachers were present, to talk over the work of the
day.  Immediately after dinner, a teachers' meeting,
for the study of the lesson. At three o'clock the
Sunday-school, with Mr. Moody for superintendent;
following it, a teachers' prayer-meeting, also led by
him; then supper, in the class-room; then the Yokefellows' prayer-meeting.  Preaching again at half-past
seven; after which Mr. Moody held a meeting for
inquirers, which sometimes lasted far on into the
night.
Thus did God cause His servant to pass through
the fire, that Hie might bring him out, not burned but
tempered. His faith had been tried, and had not
been found wanting. Now he was ready for glorious
service. But for those days of struggle and those 
A  TIME  Y GIFT.                  20,
nights of toil, he might not have been able to bear
the success which was in store for him.
And now one last trial of his faith, before God put
the sharp sickle into his hand.
He is called to England.  God wants him there
He announces his intended departure to his family
wh.o are to go with him, and to his church who are to
be left behind.  lie appoints the day to give them
his parting message and to bid them farewell.
But he has no money. He cannot pay his passage
The last day arrives; to-night he is to go. No
money!
He will not ask it of men; he can only ask it of
God.
A few hours before he and his family are to take
the train, a friend, who knows nothing of his needs,
bethlinks him that Mr. Moody will want some money
"after lie reaches Eii,galzd."  He  goes to say goodbye, and places five hundred dollars in his hand.
Now he can go. One last trial, one last deliverance, and then the sea takes him on its bosom and
bears him on his mission, whose history will be immortal, written in therga         r?
thousan  sWuIt,  s.~Woai C        gmenFla  wll rise
up.to__ call him blessed.  "They that be wise Shtall
shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they
that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever
and ever."
c.~
\ 
2O0
CHAPTER XV.
MOODY AND HIS CO-LABOURERS.
NE of Mr. Moody's most valuable qualities is his
A genius for finding out and employing those who
A    /are specially qualified to assist him in his work.  In
"this respect his generalship is of a very hilh order.
He gathered about him a class of active and devoted
Christian workers, wvho were in constant training, and
ready at a moment's notice, like himself, to go on
errands for the Master; and so acceptable were the
labours of these lay evangelists, that they came to be
in demand, to hold meetings in various parts of the
city and in the country round.
Some of the men who took their first lesson of Mr.
Moody at Farwell Hall, followed his example, left all
things for Christ, and devoted their lives to evange   listic work. Others, still retaining their position as
men of business, began to give large portions of
their time as Christian helpers; their ample fortunes
enabling them to enjoy the luxury of working for
nothing, and paying their own expenses.
MIR. FRANK ROCK\VELL, who, for a long time, was
the'efficient superintendent of the Young Men's Chris 
ENVLISTING A NEW RECRUIT.
tian Association, gives this account of his capture by
Mr. Moody:  "Twelve years ago, last December, I was a student
in the Chicago Medical College. My health had
failed from overwork, and I was going home to the
country for a short vacation. On the evening before
my intended departure, I went over to the little
prayer-meeting, which Mr. Moody used to hold in
an old shanty that had formerly been a saloon. I
had never seen the man before; but I was interested
in his meeting, and took some part in it. At the
close he came straight up to me and said,'Young
man, who are you?'  I gave him my name, and told
him something of my plans, upon which he appealed
to me thus:'Give up your medicine, and go in for
saving souls, and you will bless God for it through all
eternity!'
"I was so much attracted by his hearty ways that,
instead of going home, I went next morning to his
office, in the rooms of the Young Men's Christian
Association, which at that time was his only home.
He immediately set me at work in the mission department, and afterwards gave me a share in the duties of
the relief offce, which he had organized a little while
before.
"He had discovered that the County Agent, whose
business it was to look after the poor, did not relieve
all needy persons; and he also learned that the
methods of relief prevented many worthy but modest
people from pressing their claims for assistance.  It
occurred to him that if he could help these poor
people to food, clothing, fuel, etc., they would se
IO
209 
D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
more easily brought within the reach of the means
of grace; and, acting at once upon this idea, he
established a system for comforting their bodies,
as the  first step toward  saving their souls.   He
divided the whole city into districts, having reference
to the location of the principal churches, and persuaded each congregation to appoint visitors from
among  their own  members,  who  should visit the
several districts monthly, and make reports of their
work at the rooms of the Association. On the requisition of these visitors, fuel, provisions, and clothing,
were supplied. The work of keeping the treasury
full for this purpose, Mr. Moody took upon himself."
Experience, and the opportunity for doing good,
were the only wages these visitors received; but their
work was a blessing to their souls, as well as to the
souls and bodies of the poor; and through them
Mr. Moody gained such a thorough knowledge of
the needs and sorrows of the city, that for a time
he held in his single hand almost the whole of its
charitable work of this description. The wisdom and
efficiency of this system became so apparent that
several small societies, which had been maintained
by individual churches, were united with the relief
society of the Young Men's Christian Association,
under the name and charter of the Chicago Relief
and Aid Society, of which Mr. O. C. Gibbs was the
first superintendent. At the time of the Great Fire
this society was the chief almoner of the world's
overflowing charity.
CAPTAIN SIMmS.-Another man whom he initiated
2IO 
CAPTAIN SIMMS.
into the order of lay evangelists, was Captain Simms,
of the ship "Flying Mist."
This young sailor first made the port of Chicago in
the summer of I86o. He was an avowed sceptic;
believing that all religion was a delusion; and that
all professors of it were either hypocrites or fools.
His favourite theory was that every manl had within
his own nature the power to be as good, or as bad, as
he pleased. He was correct in his habits, eschewing
tobacco, and liquors. It was his constant boast that
nothing could ever tempt him to intemperance; but,
from drinking a glass of port wine and water, an
irresistible appetite for strong drink seized upon him,
and, in spite of all his self-righteousness, within two
years hlie became a miserable drunkard.
Several times he was on the verge of delirium tremens; and, with his constitution almost ruined, he
was given over to die. As a last hope, his friend,
Captain AMcIillen, in order to take him away from his
drinking companions gave him the berth of mate on
board his vessel.
On this voyage, when his head was somewhat
cleared, and his heart somewhat softened, the awful
impression seized upon him that his boasted strength
was a delusion, and that he was a man utterly lost,
unless he could get help from heaven.  Strangely
enough, through all his dissipation he had clung to
the  doctrine of self-sufficiency, preaching  it with
every nerve trembling, and with brain confused with
drink. But now the Spirit of the Lord had driven him
from his refuge of lies, and, utterly broken-hearted,
he gave himself up to God.
211 
D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
From that hour the appetite for liquor died within
him!
When his ship returned to Chicago he went at once
to the strangers' meeting at Farwell Hall, where he
confessed himself a seeker of religion. Within a week
lie was soundly and happily converted, and began to
tell his old companions the story of his new hope in
Christ. To get rid of his doubts, he began to search
the Scripture, asking the Lord to show him the right
meaning of the words he read. One after another
the great truths of the Gospel were opened to his
mind; more especially the promises which encourage
God's people to pray. His faith took such strong hold
of these that he was able to put them in daily use,
with respect to his temporal as well as spiritual needs.
He seemed to be taken out of himself, and his life
was "hid with Christ in God."
One thing for which he prayed was that God would
send him tidings from his old home in Scotland. He
had, at seven years of age, been brought by his father,
a wild and reckless man, to America, who basely
deserted him among perfect strangers. For seventeen
years no word of his mother and his two sisters had
ever reached him, though he had written to them again
and again.
One day, having written a letter to a friend in the
West, he noticed, on reading it over, that it contained
no personal matter, and might be sent to any one
else with equal propriety.   At the same time he
felt impressed to send it to an acquaintance at the
East; which thing he did, having added these words:
"Have you heard anything from my mother?"  In
212 
A,4N ANSWER TO PRA,4 YER.
a few days the answer came, enclosing a letter
written by his mother eight years before; asking
what had become of her lost boy. He at once despatchled a letter across the sea to this new address;
but, as he afterwards learned, the family had removed
a second time; and the letter would have shared the
fate of all the others had it not been for a citizen of
that place, who, seeing the letter advertised in the
post-office, forwarded it to its true destination.
In a few weeks his prayer was answered. A letter
from his mother, with the picture of his two sisters,
now grown to womanhood, came to strengthen his
faith in God; and as no time was lost in bringing
them to Chicago, where the mother, and the elder
sister were soon brought to the Saviour, and where
now the younger sister, who was in Christ before, is
engaged in the Bible work which Mr. Moody organized just before his last departure for England.
Captain Simms sails the "Flying;X ist" in the summer,
and labours as an evangelist ill Chicago during the
winter.
But the story is not yet all told.
One night, while Mr. Moody and the Captain were
goilng home together from some revival meeting,
they paid a visit to the saloon from which the Captain
had been taken by his friend McMillen.  After some
words of Christian counsel to the sailors who were
lounging there, they climbed up the steps to the
sidewalk again, and presently came upon Captain
IMcIillen himself, who, with some of his old friends.
was taking an evening stroll.
Mr. Moody, on being introduced, immediately in
213 
214     D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
quired of the strangers if they loved the Lord, and
finding them all unsaved, he said:
"Well, boys, it is a bad thing to be without Christ.
I may never have another chance to pray for you, so
let us pray right here." And there at the street corner,
at eleven o'clock at night, he knelt upon the pavement
and prayed to God to save the captain and his
friends. That prayer was speedily answered. Captain
McMillen is now an active member of a Chicago
church, and one of the boys who were with him is a
worker in the Young Men's Christian Association.
JAMES MORRISON.-Another trophy from the sea
is Ilr. James Morrison, who sails as carpenter in the
summer and does the work of an evangelist in the
winter.
Two years ago last January, this wild young Highlander strayed into a place where Mr. Moody and
Miajor Whittle were giving personal instruction to a
number of inquirers, after the public exercises had
closed.   Setting four chairs together, Mr.  Moody
almost thrust him into one of them, seating the others
beside him, and then said to his comrade:
"Here, Major; talk to these three fellows."
Among other instructions given them was the direction to read the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah before
they went to bed. When they went home, Morrison,
being the only owner of a Bible among them, read
the chapter, partly out of curiosity to see what it
was, and partly because he felt grateful for the kind
interest which had been shown by those brethren in
trying to save their souls.
Among his other employments, Morrison had been 
NAMES MORMSON      215
a dancing master. He was wild and wicked, and
among the saloons and sailors' boarding houses he was
regarded as a brilliant and dangerous man. After the
Highland fashion, he carried a skeaii, or long knife in
his stocking; and his mates were afraid to quarrel with
him, lest he should be the death of them with it. But
by means of the little meeting, and the chapter out of
the Bible, the whole current of his life was turned
from sin and Satan unto God. Lying awake that
night, he was impressed with the idea that two people
were praying for him-Mr. Moody, and his old mother
in Scotland.   Then he said to himself, "I believe
Christ is willing to save me if I could only get to
Him; but where in the world am I to find Him?"
And then these words came forcibly to his mind: "I
that speak unto thee am He."
The next morning he said to his room-mates, "I
am a Christian." He then began to feel as if he
would like to find some other Christian; and starting,
he presently met Captain Simms, to whom he told
his new experience.   That night he went to the
meeting again, and, on being asked what was his
state of mind, he answered again, "I am a Christian."
Feeling it his duty, he next went to a house where he
had lately drawn his skean and threatened the life of
a man; and there he began to preach Christ. From
one saloon and dance-house to another he went, saying to his old companions in sin, " I anm a Christian."
And so he spent the winter.
His Scotch training in the Bible and catechism was
now of great use to him. He joined the Bible-class
in Mr. Moody's Sunday-school, and began bringing
y.7AIES MORRISON.
2I5 
2i6   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK
his old friends with him. Every one who came was
converted. \When asked how it was that every one he
brought was blessed, he answered, "I have been praying to the Lord to make me a'fisher of men."'
He is now in charge of the Young Men's Christian
Association reading-room, in the great dep6t of the
Rock Island and Michigan Southern railways, still
pursuing his Bible work among the poorest of the
poor.
People are often "laid upon his heart," as he says;
and to these he goes at once and asks them, "Are
you saved?" One of these strangers whom he felt
laid upon his heart, and whom he led to Christ, was
a poor fellow, whom he met in the street, looking
as if he were hungry. "I can tell when a man is
hungry by his looks," says he, "for I have sometimes been very hungry myself." This young man
proved to be the son of a Christian minister in
Germany; but, his money being all gone, and his
good clothes in the pawnshop, he had been turned out
of his wretched boarding-house. He was ashamed to
apply to his German society, and was almost desperate
enough to end his own miserable life.
Being at one time sorely discouraged and tempted
to give up his work, he said to Mr. Moody, "I do not
think I am of any use to the Lord."
"It is a strange man for whom God has nothing to
do," replied Mr. Moody.  "I began work by bringing
in children to the Mission Sunday-schools."
"I can do that," said Morrison; and, his hope and
courage quickly returning, it was not long before he
had a Mission Sunday-school of his own, after the 
A LIFE-LONG BELIE VER.
manner of that in the North Market Hall.  In its
neighbourhood he is already acquainted with every
family, and welcomed in almost every house. He
says: "Mr. Moody  had a wonderful acquaintance
with the children, and with their parents also.   I
myself know as many as three hundred families,
where I have been to find children for my school."
This man seems to be doing Mr. Moody's work
over again, in a neglected region on the south side;
for not only does he teach the children in the Sundayschool, but is becoming a sort of pastor also. In this
work he finds much to cheer, and little to discourage
him; for the missionary system of the Young Men's
Christian Association has leavened the whole lump
of the city, and such a region as The Sands used to
be is now nowhere to be found.
Down in the dirtiest streets and in wretched hovels,
he says, he sometimes finds a good friend of the Lord.
In such a place, one day, he made the acquaintance
of a poor old woman, who interested him greatly.
"How old are you?" he asked.
"Seventy-five years old," was the reply.
"Are you a believer?"
"Yes."
"How long?"
"Seventy-five years."
"\Vhat!"
"Yes. As early as I can remember, my mother
told me that the Son of God came down into this
world and died for me, and then went back to heaven,
where He is waiting for me to come. And ever since
then, I have been trying to go to Him."
10*
217 
218   D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORI-.
This missionary says: "It is just as easy for me to
get some of those poor outcasts to believe in Christ,
as for the pastors of our fashionable churches to get
their people to do the same. They are just as near
the kingdom as any one else, and my work is as
hopeful as theirs."
He was calling one day on the mother of one of his
little Sunday-school girls, and made inquiries of her
about her husband.
"Ah!" says the woman, "he is awful.  Everything
goes for tobacco and whisky, and sometimes we are
half starved."
Feeling this man "laid upon his heart," he sought
his acquaintance, and presently bringing out his Bible,
he began to read to him the third chapter of John,
beginning with the fourteenth verse-which particular
passage Morrison says he has "read almost out of the
Book." Under his instruction the man found the way
to the Cross, threw away his liquor and tobacco,
though it cost him a desperate struggle; and the last
time he called upon the family, he found them neatly
and pleasantly settled.
The happy wife was delighted to see him, and could
hardly express her joy. "He is so different now,
that I hardly know him: no more whisky, no more
tobacco. And now, Mr. Morrison, I have so much
money, I don't know what to do with it."
Thus was proved over again the wisdom of Mr.
Mloody's policy at the  North  Market Mission:
"Make these poor people Christians, and they will
make gentlemen and ladies of themselves."
Morrison meets all kinds of ignorance and super 
CHARLES Of. MORTON.
stition; but his method is the same with them all.
He finds some passage of God's Word which exactly
meets their case, and holds them to it till they come
out into light and grace. To hardened sinners he
preaches the law, and tells them kindly but earnestly
that they are going straight to hell. If a man is a
sceptic, he urges him to believe on the Son of God.
and drives him from one corner to another with texts
of Scripture till he forces him to take refuge in Christ.
It is all by the power of God's Word.
Down here among these low and ignorant people
he finds the old wonders over again-visions, dreams,
supernatural appearances, and the like. One wicked
woman was scared out of her sins by seeing the devil
standing, one night, at the foot of her bed: a very
different result, no doubt, from what that'ersonage
intended.
This ex-dancing master speaks by authority when
he says that club dancing is full of sin. He has been
anxious for the souls of his old pupils in that fashionable art, but only one of them has been converted; the
rest, he says, "are roaming yet."
CHARLES M. MORTON.-Among the men brought
out and trained by Mr. Moody is Charles M. Morton,
missionary at the Plymouth Bethel, connected with
Mr. Beecher's church in Brooklyn. His was a very
unpromising case, as will appear from this account he
once gave of himself. He says: "I grew up without
a knowledge of the Saviour, and scarcely knew or
believed that there was a God.... When the War
broke out, we shouldered our rifles and went to the
front. Our lives then were wicked. I was a ring.
219 
D. L. AOODY AND HIS VORPR.
leader in drinking and in gambling, and it used to be
my boast that I could blaspheme the name of God
in more ways than any other man about."
Having lost his right arm, he left the army and
wvent to Chicago, where he continued his life of sin
till his money was all gone, and then applied to the
Employment Bureau of the Young Men's Christian
Association for work. Mr. Gibbs, who was then in
charge, and to whom a soldier with an empty sleeve
was always an object of tender interest, spoke to him
about Christ; and, having no chance of employminent
for a man with only one arm, he gave him a place as
man-of-all-work about the Association rooms, which
were then in the Methodist Church block; and Mr.
Rockwell, superintendent of the Mission work,,ave
him lodgings in his own room in the same buillding.
Mr. R. gives the following account of his conver
sion:  "\When Morton  came  to be my  room-mate, he
brought, along with his other small properties, a pouch
of tobacco and a pipe; and when I came home that
evening I found him sitting with his chair tipped
back, his heels on the window-sill, his hat stuck on
the back of his head, smoking till all was blue.
Taking up the Bible, I mentioned that I was in the
habit of reading a chapter and offering prayer before
I went to bed, and asked him if he had any objections.
"'Objections? no: none at all.  You can pray as
much as you like without disturbing me.' And, as
far as I know, he did not stir from his place, or even
stop his smoking whliile the reading and praying were
220 
CHARLES AI. OrORTON.
going on. The next night he was in his old attitude,
lost in smoke as usual; though, from the account
he gave of himself afterward, I learned that this time
he did take off his hat during the prayer, but must
have put it on again very quickly, for I did not see the
action.
"Feeling a deep interest in his case, I presented
him at the noon meeting for prayers, and this I continued to do twenty-one days in succession. During
this time he spoke with great freedom of his doubts
concerning religion, saying it was only fit for foolish
people, and declaring that Burns had written better
thlings than any contained in the Bible. But, as I
afterward learned, though he still concealed it all
from me, he gradually became more attentive at
prayers. On the third evening he stopped smoking;
on the fourth he took down his feet from the windowsill; on the fifth he got down on one knee; on the
sixth on both knees: but every time he was up and
in his old place before I reached the'Amen,' so I did
not see how fast he was coming on.
"On the evening of the twenty-first day we had a
little prayer-meeting down in a Baptist church in De
Koven Street, and there we prayed for Morton till the
heavens seemed to bend. It was late when I reached
home, and I found him in bed; so I sat down beside
him and said to him:
"'Charley, we have been praying for you to-night.'
"'Have you? I thank you, Frank,' said he, his
voice choking with emotion; and then he turned
away and buried his face in the pillow. About
midnight he arose, and went into the prayer-room
221 
222    D. L. MIOODY AND HIS DORIS.
adjoining, where, after an hour of mighty wrestling
with God, he felt his sins forgiven; and when he
came back his infidelity had vanished, and he was a
saved and happy man.
"A little while before his acquaintance with the
Young Men's Christian Association, he and a comrade
named Stewart had been on a drinking bout together,
trying who would drink the most liquor before being
overcome by it. While Morton was seeking and finding the Saviour at the Association, Stewart was doing
the same thing at the church, and the very next time
they met after their great debauch together, each was
surprised and overjoyed to find the other happy in
the love of Christ."
Mr. Moody, after his usual fashion, called out the
young convert, and almost compelled him to take
part in the Association prayer-meetings. The first
time he was called on he was unable to utter a word,
though he made a desperate effort to open his mouth
in prayer. The next time he was able to talk with
the Lord a in sentence or two.  At length the real
power and genius of the man began to appear; and
Mr. Moody, who was quick to notice such marks of
promise, took him over to his Illinois Street Church,
and made him a kind of assistant pastor. His duty
was to visit from house to house, hold cottage prayermeetings and street meetings, and to preach in the
Illinois Street Church on Sunday evenings, while Mr.
Moody was holding service at Farwell Hall.
These two men used to attend a good many conventions together; and Morton became, like his leader,
a very effective platform speaker, drawing largely 
MA47OR WHITTLE.
from his own strange experience, and exhorting with
great earnestness and power. It was while attending
the National Sunday School Convention at Newark,
New  Jersey, in April, iS69, that he attracted the
attention of some of the Brooklyn brethren, who
were on the look-out for a man to take charge of the
Plymouth Bethel. They invited him to Brooklyn,
tested his quality, and installed him in the place where
he has ever since remained. He is now regarded as one
of the most successful home missionaries in Amnerica.
MAJOR WHITTLE.-Another of Mr. Moodcly's comrades, whom he was instrumental in leading into
evangelistic work, is Major D. W. Whittle.
For several years, though holding an important
business position, he gave a good deal of time to
religious conventions, Bible readings, and revival
meetings in various parts of the city. In April I874,
he resigned his position as manager of the Elgin
W'atch  Company,  and  a salary  of five thousand
dollars a year; committed his fortunes wholly to the
Lord, and commenced the life of an itinerant evangelist; thus fulfilling Mr. Moody's prophecy, who had
for years insisted that he was a chosen instrument
for the great work of God. The Major, who had
made an honourable name as a soldier of his country,
has come to higher honours as a soldier of Christ.
The recent revival in the city of Louisville, Kentucky,
was a mark of God's approval such as few men have
ever received so early in their history as evangelists.
Following the example of Mr. Moody, who had called
the singing brother, Sankey, to his aid, Major Whittle
joined company with Professor Bliss; and, by the
223 
224    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORZ.
invitation of twenty-four pastors of that city, they
went down to Louisville together, in February I875.
People came to the meetings in crowds, until it
became necessary to entreat those who already loved
the Lord to stay away, in order that those who were
seeking Him might have a place.
When the public exercises were over, those who
desired personal instruction and prayer were invited
to remain; and of these there were so many that the
hall was marked off into twenty-four sections, each
of which was put in charge of a pastor, who, with
the help of his deacons and chief men, laboured and
prayed with those who came into their division. At
almost any hour an inquirer might find some helping
hand holding open the door of the kingdom, and hear
some loving voice earnestly persuading him to enter.
People would often stop Major Whittle and Professor Bliss in the streets, and beg to know what they
must do to be saved. Saloons and theatres lost their
patronage, and failed to pay expenses.  The chief
newspaper of the city freely gave the use of its
columns for extended notices of the meetings.
Leaders of society, and fashionable belles, as well as
people of the great world of the poor, were among
the converts. The whole city was revolutionized;
and, from being the stronghold of those vices which
flourish mostly in wealthy Southern society, it came
to be a centre of spiritual life. Still later comes the
news of a great revival under his labours at Memphis
Tennessee.
J. H. COLE.-Another of the Farwell Hall evangelists, brought out by the Spirit and providence of God 
14
0
0         ______________________________                                                                                                                                                                                          _________________  
7. H. COLE.
through the influence and example of Mr. Moody,
is Mr. J. H. Cole. He was saved fiom a life of dissipation; anl, being thoroughly in love with Christ and
His work, was left by Mr. Moody in charge of the
Farwell Hall meetings, at the time of his departure
for England. The great revival in Barraboo, Wisconsin, during the last winter, was the special blessing
of God upon his labours there. At their close, he
was called to assist the brethren at Louisville.
Early in the month of May, Mr. Cole rejoined his
old friend in London, who first assigned him to the
charge of the Young Mens' meetings in the tent near
the Bow Road Hall, at the East end of London, of
which further mention will be made in Part II. His
next work was a series of Childrens' meetings, which
reached an attendance of nearly five thousand.
During the last month in London of the American
Evangelists, while Messrs. Moody and Sankey were
speaking and singing to the great congregations at
Camberwell Hall, in the South quarter of the city, it
was determined to hold a series of revival meetings in
the Victoria Theatre, a second-class play-house, in one
of the worst parts of London; and, with some misgiving on the part of Mr. Moody and his Evangelistic
committee, but at the earnest advice of Mr. Farwell,
who was then in London, Mr. Cole was placed in
charge.  Night after night the old theatre was filled
with a crowd of people who had been accustomed to
divide their spare time and money between the gin
palaces and the cheap performances of this stage;
attracted at first by the novelty of a religious service
in a place which, by common consent, was given over
225 
226    D. L. MOODY AND HIS WORK.
to the devil and his friends, and held afterwards by
the evident power of God which attended the simple
and tender preaching of His word.
This brief success of Mr. Cole, taking into account
the difficulties under which he laboured, was not less
remarkable than that of Messrs. Moody and Sankey
themselves; and, in the absence of those brethren,
would have attracted great attention. On being asked
how he prepared his sermons, he replied, "I pray to
God for them."  His method is, by necessity, a simple and Scripture one, since he is not learned in any
other book but the Bible, and his chief power consists
in the fact that he has learned how to pray.
For some time Mr. Moody had been desirous of
leaving in London some permanent and practical memorial of the great revival there, and the work of
grace at the Victoria Theatre, under the labours of
one of his pupils, led him to appeal to the liberality of
certain brethren, with a view to purchasing the old
theatre and refitting it as a religious head quarters, in
which to hold free religious services on Sunday, and
open meetings every night in the week; with appliances for all sorts of Christian work,-in short, a London edition of the Chicago Farwell Hall. The appeal
was successful; the place has been purchased for this
purpose, and is to stand, in the midst of a moral waste
such as seems naturally to surround a theatre,-to
stand as a trophy and memorial of the tidal wave of
salvation which swept over the British metropolis in
the year of Grace eighteen hundred and seventy-five.
Mr. Cole, as well as Mr. Moody, has been urged to
remain in England, and go on with his work so auspi 
OTHIER WOPRKERS.
ciously begun; but thus far he has declined all such
invitations, and after a series of meetings in Liverpool,
is expected to return to America.
Mr. J. V. Farwell and Mr. B. F. Jacobs, though
still at the head of large business concerns, have, for
the past few years, given large portions of their time
to evangelistic labours, and there are many other
gentlemen, and ladies too, who have learned the
secret of entire devotion to God, and who are becoming more and more useful in the church, and
among the outcasts and the poor.
Thus, from the consecration of this one man to the
Lord, and the influence of his example and his success, a great system of lay work has been inaugurated in the North-west, which has, to a considerable
extent, been repeated in other parts of the Union.
The Chicago band are not more able or influential
than the lay helpers of other cities; but the power
of God seems to have accompanied their labours in a
wonderful degree.
Why is this?
Evidently because they have learned the secret of
ugi g God's words rather than their own, 
227 
PART II.
MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREA!
BRITAIN AND IRELAND.  
IRA DAVID SANKEY. 
229
CHAPTER I.
EARLY HISTORY OF MR. SANKEY.
RA  DAVID  SANKEY was born in Edinburgh,
in the State of Pennsylvania, in the year I840.
His father's family were originally from England;
his ancestors on his mother's side were from the
north of Ireland. Both his parents were members
of the Methodist Episcopal Church; and he, with his
four brothers and four sisters, was trained up for the
Lord, to whom he was consecrated in his infancy.
His father was an influential man in the State, being
for a length of time a member of the lower, and
afterwards of the upper house of the legislature of
Pennsylvania, while his wealth and influence made
him an exceedingly useful member of the Church, in
which he was also leader and exhorter. When Ira
was a lad of sixteen the family removed to Newcastle, in the same State, where the father assumed
the presidency of a bank, and the son entered an
academy, where he completed his education.
His first religious impressions were received from
the instructions of an old Scotch farmer in the neighbourhood, who used to take him to the Sunday 
230 MOODY AND SANYE-  Y IN GREAT BRITAIN.
school when he was only six years of age. This
humble man made a great impression upon the
mind of the boy, on account of his sincerity and
earnestness in the service of the Lord.
The habits of his father's household were puritanical. All its requirements were severe: the boys
were not even allowed to whistle on a Sunday; but
this influence seems to have been blessed to the
children, who were early brought to the Saviour.
Mr. David Sankey was often invited to attend
religious meetings in the neighbourhood, to which
he would sometimes take his son Ira, who thus
became familiar with religious services of different
kinds, in which, while yet a child, he rendered good
service in singing. In the day-school and in the
Sunday-school, at a very early age, his was a leading voice.  He was full of music, and sensitive to
musical impressions. Tunes which he once heard
he could sing again; and before he was sixteen years
of age he began to make tunes for himself.
During a series of revival meetings held in King's
Chapel, in Edinburgh,-which was the place of worship
regularly attended by the family,-he was first brought
under conviction of sin, and made to feel the'necessity of saving faith in Christ. The first few nights
he attended as a matter of course, sitting by the
stove with the other boys, whispering, and enjoying
himself, as boys sometimes will under such circumstances, even in the house of God. But presently,
an old steward of the church, who had taken a treat
interest in him, came and inquired if he would not
go to the altar with other inquirers, and try to be
-                                                                                                                ~~~~~~~~~~~~- I 
HE DECIDES FOR CHRIST.
come a Christian.   This he at first refused to do;
but, evening after evening, his old friend returned
with the same earnest inquiry; and at last he joined
the large company of inquirers, and bowed at the
altar in humble penitence of soul; which, before many
days, was followed by the joyful sense of pardon and
acceptance with God. The reality and genuineness
of this first experience of religion he  never had
occasion to question, though the great attention given
to moods and feelings and the too great neglect of
biblical instruction of inquirers, did afterwards give
him some trouble. Upon one point, however, he was
decided, and his experience was clear: namely, he
gave himself completely and unreservedly to Christ;
and this matter being settled once for all, his subsequent experience of grace was like the shining
light "which shineth more and more unto the perfect
day." This was in his sixteenth year.
At the close of the series of meetings, he, with a
large number of others, was received into the church
at Edinburgh, as a probationer; but before the six
months' probation had expired, the family removed
to Newcastle, in the same State, where he was received into full membership at the Jefferson Street
Methodist Episcopal Church.  Here also he became
prominent in the service of song. When about twenty
years of age, he was elected superintendent of the
Sunday-school which at that time numbered about
three hundred and fifty scholars. It was here that he
commenced his solo singing,-singing the Gospel, as
he is now accustomed to call it,-and which, from the
first, proved a very great attraction. Largely on this
23I
I,, 
232 M~O0ODY AND SAYKE Y IN GREA T BRITAIV.
account the school was filled to overflowing, not only
with children, but with their parents, who came, not so
much to study the Word of God as to listen to the
songs and hymns, which Mr. Sankey sang himself
with wonderful sweetness and impressiveness, and
in which he led the school, until it became famous
for its musical acquirements.
About this time he was appointed to the leadership
of a class in connection with his own church, which was
composed of from sixty to eighty men and women,
who came together one evening every week, to speak
of their religious experience, and to receive instructions from their leader in the way of holiness. The
duties of this responsible office led him to examine carefully the foundations of his own hope in
Christ. He soon became impressed with the fact
that he, like too many others, had been living by
feeling rather than by the Word of God. He had
been accustomed to measure his state of grace by
what he heard related in class-meetingTs and prayermeetings, rather than by the texts of Scripture
which are given for the purpose of defining the
true condition of a child of God. The care of
this large number of persons seemed to him a
weighty responsibility; and in order that he might
not lead them astray, he commenced the study of
the Scriptures with more earnestness than ever,
searching in them for the right instruction to be
given to each individual member of his class, to
suit their various requirements in trial and suffering
and labour. In this work he was largely blessed.
The class was conducted on strictly biblical pric 
MR. SANKEY ENLISTS.
ciples; its members were rooted and grounded in
love, resting not upon their own, or upon each other's
experience, but upon the never-failing promises of
the Word of God.
He would say to the class, "Tell us your condition
in Bible language. The Scriptures abound with accounts of religious feeling of all descriptions. There
is no state of grace which may not be described by
a text." And the members being thus instructed, were
accustomed to search for their portraits in the Bible,
and also to inquire what words of counsel or of
comfort it contained for their especial use.
No wonder that a class conducted on such principles should have been thoroughly established in
the faith of the Gospel, and should have given a
good account of itself in all kinds of religious work.
During the winter of I867 some active Christian
young men came out from the city of Pitsburgh,
Pennsylvania, to hold what they called a "Christian Convention," in Newcastle, with a view to
organizing a Young Men's Christian Association in
that town. The Convention proved to be a success.
An Association was organized, in which Mr. Sankey
became an active worker, and of which he ultimately
became president.
In April I86I, President Lincoln called for an
army of 75,00ooo men, for the purpose of putting
down the Rebellion in the South. A regiment was
raised in Newcastle and the vicinity, and Mr. Sankey
was one of the first who enlisted. The call was for
three months' service. At the expiration of his
term of enlistment, he returned to Newcastle, and
I
233 
234 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
entered the civil service under his father, who had
been appointed collector of the internal revenue for
that district; and in this capacity he remained until
he resigned all connection with the business world
to join Mr. Moody in Chicago. His abilities as a
Christian singer made his services in great request
throughout all that region of country; and he was
accustomed to spend much time in attending conventions, mass meetings, and other public religious
assemblies, to conduct the music of the congregations, and to sing his admirable solos, which soon
became very popular. Mr. Sankey's singing was a
part of his religion. His talent in this direction was
a special gift from God, and as such he cultivated
it almost exclusively in the lines of sacred music.
For years he felt deeply impressed that there was
a power in song which the Church had failed to appreciate, or even to understand. It seemed to him that
he had a special mission in this direction, and accordingly he entered into this department of Christian
work with the same earnestness and devotion as
he would have taken up the work of preaching the
Gospel, if he had felt himself called thereto. No
singing master, or conservatory of music, ever placed
a professional  stamp  upon him.   His  style was
acquired in the Sunday-school, in the regular services of the house of God, in camp-meetings and
conventions, and in the closet upon his knees. He
was accustomed to pray over his singing as a
minister prays over his sermon; and thus receivingr
the baptism of the Holy Ghost, he was able to go
fort'h in the name of the Lord, singing psalms and 
MEETING OF MOODY AND SANKEY.  235
hymns and spiritual songs, making melody in his
heart unto God, and thereby leading thousands of
others to understand, and join in, the service of praise
is they never had done before.  From first to last
he was never a professional musician. All the services which he rendered were gratuitous. He asked
nothing of men; but the Lord has rewarded him
according to his works.
It was at the  l-nven                 ti.n —the
Y      gIMen's Christian Association at Inapolis,
that he first met Mr. Moody; in connection —with —wlhm
he was destined to such great success. During the
Convention a prayer-meeting was appointed for seven
o'clock in the morning, in the church adjoining the
Academy of Music, where the Convention was held.
The meeting was led by Mr. Moody. When Mr.
Sankey entered he found the singing in the hands of a
worthy old man, who was dragging through a longmetre hymn in slow and solemn style; worshipful
enough, it may be, to those who are accustomed to
that kind of singing, but inexpressively dull and heavy
to a man like Mr. Sankey. The meeting dragged,
like the singing. Everything was in long metre and
slow time. No sooner had Mr. Sankey appeared, than
some one, who knew his capacity, invited him to lead
the singing for the remainder of the meeting; and
under his direction so great a change came over it,
that what began with heaviness ended with delight.
At the close some one introduced him to Mr. Moody,
whose first salutation was,  " Where do you live?"
"In Newcastle, Pennsylvania," was the reply. 
236 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
"Are you married?"
3 Yes."
\ "How many children have you? 
~ One."
"I want you."
"What for?"
"To help me in my work at Chicago."
I cannot leave my business," said Mr. Sankey.
A"You  must," said  Mr. Moody.   "I  have been
looking for you for the last eight years. You must
give up your business, and come to Chicago with me."
Mr. Sankey replied that he would think and pray
over the matter, and see what the Lord would
direct. It seemed no small matter for him to
resign his profitable situation, break up his home, go
to a strange city, and unite his fortunes with a
man of whom he knew so little, but whom he under stood to be wholly given to the work of the Lord,
and ready to go at a moment's notice anywhere in
the world on a mission in His name. He talked the
matter over with his wife, to whom this cross seemed,
especially heavy. But at length, feeling that the
invitation from Mr. Moody was a call from heaven, he
determined to go to Chicago for a week at least, and
labour with him, hoping the Lord would there more
clearly indicate His will. Before the close of the
Convention, they held one meeting together in the
open air, in the streets of Indianapolis. Mr. Moody
preached, and Mr. Sankey sang; and the good results
which followed seemed to indicate that the Lord
would be pleased to have them join company, and
work together. Their week in Chicago was so much 
THE GREAT FIRE AT CHICA GO.
blessed, and their spirits clave to one another in such
Christian love and fellowship, that Mr. Sankey determined to break off'all connection with the world, and
to join this ardent brother who, he felt, was specially
appointed of God to labour among the masses of
people not generally reached by the ordinary means
of grace.
During this week they worked together in church,
in Sunday-schools, in saloons and drinking dens,
speaking and singing as occasion served; and in all
these various labours their souls were refreshed,
and good was done. This was about six months
before the Great Fire, which occurred in October
I87i. That great calamity, which overwhelmed the
whole of that portion of the city where Mr. Moody's
mission had been located so deranged his plans, that
he went for a tour to the Atlantic coast, and Mr.
Sankey returned for a time to his family in Pennsylvania. But no sooner was the new tabernacle erected
in the midst of the ruins, than the two brethren
returned and commenced their work again together,
taking up their lodgings in ante-rooms of the great
rough building, and giving themselves, day and night,
to comforting the bodies and trying to save the
souls of the unfortunate people who thronged this
place of refuge.
The great revival which signalised this work in the
chapel among the ruins, has already been recorded in
these pages. During Mr. Moody's absence on his
second visit to England, in the spring of I872, Mr.
Sankey "held the fort," and carried on the meetings.
\When his friend returned from attending the Mild
237 
2 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
mnay Conference in London-which was one of the
principal objects of his journey-he found Mr. Sankey
deeply impressed with the same spirit which had
taken hold of him, and under the influence of which
lhis preaching henceforth became more strictly biblical.
Mhr. Sankey began to search for hymns which clearly
set forth the doctrines of the Word of God; and thus
the Bible preaching was accompanied with Bible singing, in a manner which at once attracted the earnest
attention of many devout persons in Chicago and the
region round about. For a year these two brethren
pursued this line of labour.  Many churches were
visited by them, and the Lord honoured His Word
and brought many sinners to Christ by the ministry
both of the speaker and the singer.
The solo singing was not new with the Christians of Chicago. It had been introduced several
years before by Mr. Phillips, of New York, and
had been greatly admired and enjoyed, but had
not been considered so much a means of grace
and salvation as a method of pious enjoyment.
When Mr. Sankey began to sing his songs with a
view to the awakening and conversion of sinners,
many good people were surprised; some were
shocked, and others openly opposed the innovation.
However, it soon became evident that the Lord
approved this method of bringing souls into His
kingdom; and presently all opposition to it ceased.
After Mr. Moody's second visit to England, he
seems to have contemplated returning to that country;
and having at length determined to go thither again,
hlie said to Mr. Sankey 
THEY-DECIDE TO VISIT ENGLAND.  239
"You have often proposed that we should go out
evangelising together; now go with me to England."
At the same time Mr. Sankey was considering a
proposal from Mr. Phillips to join him in a tour of
" evenings of song" on the Pacific coast; and he was in
no small doubt and anxiety of mind which of these
invitations to accept. On one occasion he stated the
case to a friend, and asked his advice, which was given
to the following purpose: "Don't go with Mr. Phillips.
Two workers in the same line, and especially two
singers, are certain not to agree. Go with Moody;
then you can do your work, and he can do his and
there will be no occasion of conflict between you."
It was at length decided that Moody and Sankey
should go to England together; trusting wholly to
the Lord to direct and support them, and sharing
together whatever God by His providence should
give them for the expenses of their journey and
the reward of their labours. They were, as aforetime, to take no salaries or stipends in any form.
They were to ask no collections.   They were to
engage in no business, but to devote themselves
solely to the work of God, and to rely upon Him
for all things requisite and necessary as well for the
body as for the soul.
On the 7th of June, I872, Mr. Moody with his
family, accompanied by Mr. Sankey, sailed from New
York, and ten days after landed in Liverpool. 
24o
CHAPTER II.
MAKING A BEGINNING.-YORK AND SUNDERLAND.
"TW   HY do you go to England again so soon?"
V    said one of Mr. Moody's friends to him, a
short time previous to his last voyage.
"To win ten thousand souls to Christ," was the
\ reply~
It was with a hope of great things in his heart, that
Mr. Moody started on his third expedition to Great
Britain; a hope which had been growing and strength  ening for a long time, and which had now come so
fully to possess him that he already claimed this
great success as his own. When he arrived in Liver  pool, on the I7th of June, I873, he learned that two
of his old friends, by whom he had been invited to
England, had recently died: the Rev. Mr. Penny  father, rector of the Mildmay Park Church in London,
and Mr. Cuthbert Bainbridge, an eminent Wesleyan
layman and extensive merchant, in Newcastle-upon  Tyne. A third invitation, from Mr. George Bennett
of York, the secretary of the Young Men's Christian
Association in that town, was the one he intended to
accept first in order; but on telegraphing to that 
FIRST REVIVAL MEETING IN ENGLAND. 241
gentleman, that he had arrived, and was ready to
commence his meetings, he received the reply that
everything was so cold and dead  in York, that it
would take at least month to prepare for the intended
revival meetings. The despatch concluded by asking
Mr. Moody to name a date at which he might be expected. He immediately telegraphed back, "I will be
in York to-night."   At ten o'clock he reached the
city, where no one, except his friend Bennett, had
ever seen him, and very few had ever heard his name.
The situation was, surely, not very encouraging;
but, after carefully looking it over, Mr. Moody declared
that every man must make his own way, and that he
was ready "to go in at once."  Mr. Sankey, who had
gone to Manchester, was telegraphed for, and the
meetings opened immediately. The next morning
applications were made to several ministers of the
town for the use of their pulpits on the coming
Sabbath; and two WVesleyan, a Baptist, and a ConIgregationalist place of worship, were reluctantly placed
at their disposal.
To     f    _r~.that long series of revival meetings
Nyliich were. destined to form an era in the history of
Entland, ScQtlaniad aOiirliando was held on Sunday
mornlng in one of the small roosfi- ~         -f'fe Young"
MIen's Christian Association, at which eight persons
only were in attendance.  The other meetings, which
they held on this first Sabbath, were much more encouraging; but during the week which followed, there
seemed to be nobody to pray for them, and nobody to
work with them. The congregations were small.
The interest increased slowly.   Tlhe  preaching was
ii* 
242 MOODY A4ND SANKEY IN GREAT BRIT.4IN.
chiefly to professors of religion, who, as Mr. Bennett
puts it, "needed almost as much waking up as the
famous Seven Sleepers themselves."
Considered as a revival, this first week's work was a
most lamentable failure; but during the second week
a better state of things appeared, and something in
the nature of an awakening commenced among the
congregation in one of the Wesleyan chapels.
The inquiry meetings, which always followed each
public service, were somewhat new and striking to
the good people of York; but they gradually grew in
favour, as the number of inquirers at them increased:
and throughout the two years' campaign, this peculiar
exercise has been one of the great instruments of
spiritual success.
Mr. Moody's manner of expounding Scripture at
once attracted great attention; one of the first effects
of his ministry was the awakening of believers to
the earnest study of the Word of God. He directed
them to bring their Bibles, when they came to the
meetings; taught them  the best methods of Bible
study: and here, as in many other cities, there sprang
up such a demand for a certain edition of the Bible,
with index and concordance, that the publishers were
forced to increase their production, and still were
unable to supply their orders without considerable
delay.
His expositions of Scripture were so plain, that
people who went to church with no particular religious
impressions were often brought under the influence of
the truth.  Even while he was speaking, and without
waiting for the personal instructions of the inquiry 
A COOL RECEPTION.
meeting, they would sometimes be enabled at once to
take Christ as their Saviour: they would then go
forth from the meetings, happy in the Lord, to invite
their acquaintances to the same line of faith and
experience with themselves.
The chief difficulty, however, in the way of their
success, was the coldness with which Messrs. Moody
and Sankey were received by the clergymen and ministers of the place. The common people heard them
gladly; and if they had been encouraged by their
spiritual guides, there seems to be no doubt but
that a great revival, like the one enjoyed in Edinburgh,. or Glasgow, or Liverpool, might have followed the labours of the evangelists here. Their
subsequent success has quieted all doubts, and
removed all opposition; and now the frequent
inquiry is, "WVill they ever come back again?"
During the month of their stay in York, two
hundred and fifty persons professed to find Christ.
Many, who were already members of churches, were
brought up into a higher spiritual life; and it is
believed that a large number of others, who made no
profession, were greatly benefited by the services.
The noonday prayer-meeting, which Mr. Moody
inaugurated, is still kept up by the Young  Men's
Christian Association; and very much permanent good
was undoubtedly done.
Mr. Moody closed his work in York with an allday meeting, which, from its novelty, as well as its
efficiency, attracted great attention, and was most
highly approved. First there was an hour for confession and prayer; second, an hour for praise; third,
243 
244 MOODY X,D S,4ANKE Y IN GREAT BRITAIN.
a promise meeting, which consisted of testimonies,
on the part of believers, to the fulfilment of promises in their own experience; fourth, a witness meet
ing, which was a succession of public confessions
of Christ by young converts; fifth, a Bible lecture
by Mr. Moody; and finally, a communion service,
conducted by Mr. Moody and four ministers who
were present, in the Presbyterian fashion.
The singing of Mr. Sankey was both a surprise
and a pleasure in York. Such singing was never
heard in that town before. His lodgings were in
the very centre of business; and sometimes, when
he would sit down to his harmonium, and sing and
play for the friends who were entertaining him, the
street would be filled with a crowd of people, listening with delight. One instance is related of a woman
who was deeply convicted of sin while listening to
one of these hymns in the street, and who, on asking
and obtaining an interview with the singer, was
led immediately to the Saviour. A great many instances of conversion, through the singing of Mr.
Sankey, have been recorded; but this seems to have
been the first, as well as one of the most striking, of
them all.
Mr. Moody's meetings in York were chiefly held in
chapels. He would not go to halls, and other public
places, lest he should seem to be neglecting or opposing the regularly established forms of worship. As
always in his own country, so now in England, he
greatly desired to work inside the Church of Christ,
and not to establish any new system of his own.
It was a sore trial to him to find the ministry, at 
SUN_DERLA,ND.
first, almost universally indifferent, or hostile, to him;
but he never departed from his original purpose, and
ultimately, his faith and his firmness were signally
honoured by the opening of churches and chapels
of every order for his meetings, in the chief cities
of the United Kingdom, and the opening of the
hearts of their ministers and elders to receive not
only his message, but himself.
SUNDERLI,AND.
The Rev.  Arthur Rees,  of Sunderland-a considerable city, on the eastern side of Englandafter attending some of Mr. Moody's meetings in
York, determined to invite him to labour with his
own congregation, at Bethesda Chapel; and to this
place came the American evangelists, and commenced
their meetings on Sunday, the 27th of July.
Mr. Rees is an open-communion Baptist; holding
certain other opinions of his own; who has gathered
about him a very large congregation of earnest Christian people among whom there seems to have been
a good deal of religious life.
It required no small courage to bring Messrs.
Moody and Sankey to Sunderland; but Mr. Rees
was fully equal to the occasion, and his judgment,
as well as bravery, was abundantly justified by the
revival which followed. In speaking of the coldness
and opposition, on the part of the ministers of Sunderland, one gentleman says:
"Mr. Moody had one whole minister, three-fourths
of one other, and nothing, or next to nothing, of all
the rest to help him in his meetiings."
245 
246 MOOD Y AND SAHNKEY IN GRPEA T BRITA IN
But their want of faith in this strange man was
certainly not without excuse. His method of opera    tion was so different from anything they had ever
seen in a religious way, that it is no wonder  they
failed to recognise in him a chosen prophet of the
Lord. Besides, he came quite unheralded, except by
the sharp criticisms which had preceded him from
York; and accounts of the revival there which con    tained more reference to its strangeness than to its
spirituality and power.  Mr. Moody was not a clergy    ma nr_even a minister.  No h           aaS~eve r
*  bee~laid  u{)    ~ his only  cqnsecr tion to tile
h ol~office was the one which he had made himself.
H%i    nt_aysi a nde w-antf  culture, offended
t~.nice persons who had always associated religion
.  yith everything that was e e t an orde       rly.
From the first he drew large congregations of curious
persons, who went to hear Moody and Sankey just as
they would have gone to hear an actor, or a vocalist;
and it was from among this careless crowd that the
first trophies of grace were  won.  Still the  work
dlragged heavily.  No  one in all the town, except
Mr. Rees, gave them the least official notice; and it
seemed likely, for want of the co-operation of influen    tial persons, that the movement would come to
nothing.
"We never can go on in this way," said  Mr.
Moody.  "It is easier fighting the devil than fight    ing the ministers."
After they had been in Sunderland some time,
the Young Men's Christian Associa,tion sent a dele    gation to wait upon them  at their lodgings  and 
A REMARKABLE INTERVIEW.
this is the account which one of them gives of the
interview:  "They had already been a week in Sunderland;
but, as yet, I had not seen either of them.   Ah!
thought I, what a lift heavenward shall I get from
these holy men! We were shown into a back parlour by the servant, and very soon the two evangelists sauntered in in a style neither ecclesiastical nor
dignified. Turning to me, Mr. Moody asked, in true
Yankee fashion, What was our business with him?
He did not show us a seat; he did not offer us his
hand: altogether an auctioneer-like reception,
"We represent the Young Meni's Christian Association, Mr. Moody, and have come to ask if you will
give us an address in Victoria Hall, on Sunday
afternoon.
"Preach for you?   Oh yes! I'll preach for you,
replied Mr. Moody.
"We don't want you to preach for us; we want
you to preach for Christ.
"Oh yes-yes! All right!  I'll preach for you.
"Our committee, continued I, hope you will not
misunderstand the reason of their not joining you
earlier in your work. It is not for want of sympathy;
but because you came to us in a sectarian connection,
and have allied yourself with Mr. Rees; and if we
were to join you, on sectarian grounds, we should
injure our Institution, which has enemies enough
already.
"After explaining his position, and that his
connection with Brother Rees and his congregation
had no sectarian significance, he said,
247 
248 MOOD Y AND SANKE Y IN GREA4 T BRITAIN.
"I go where I can do most good: that is what I
am after. And when we left, he followed us out to
the gate, saying,'It is souls I want: it is souls I want.'
"Alas! I had mistaken the man; and whether he
spoke of souls or anything else, it is all the same to
me now.
"WVell, Frank, what did you think of it? asked
my companion, as we walked off from this strange
interview.
"Think!  It is money: that is what it is, James.
" However, I went to the meeting, being careful to
keep out of sight; but when Sankey began singing,
I felt it draw me, and very little more of it would
have pulled me on to the platform.
"That was not a good afternoon for Mr. Moody.
His eye blazed with mournful earnestness, as it ranged
that crowd, looking for anxious faces; and its strange
light lives in my memory yet, while all my prejudices
and misconceptions are dead and rotten.
"On the following Sunday night, when I got to the
rooms of the Young Men's Christian Association, I
found the meeting on fire. The young men were
speaking with tongues, and prophesying. What on
earth did it all mean?  Only that Moody had been
addressing them that afternoon.'What manner of
man is this?' thought I; but still I did not give him
my hand... Many of the clergy were so opposed
to the movement that they turned their backs upon
our poor innocent Young Men's Christian Association, for the part we took in the work; but afterwards, when  the floodgates of Divine grace were
opened, Sunderland was taken by storm. 
A FRIENVD IN NEED.
"I cannot describe Moody's great meetings; I can
only say that the people of Sunderland warmly supported the movement, in spite of their spiritual
advisers; that there was a tremendous work of grace,
when measured by its immediate effects, but far greater
in its consequences, after the evangelists were gone
away. All honour to these two brother-soldiers of
the cross, who, like Jonathan and his armour-bearer,
stormed this fortress of British unbelief alone!"
In order to avoid all appearance of sectarianism,
Mr. Moody removed the meetings to the Victoria
Hall; though on the Sabbath, and even during the
week, extra and overflow meetings were conducted
in a few of the Nonconformist chapels.
It appears that the Wesleyan ministers of Sunderland had special reason to hesitate about joining Mr.
Moody, on account of his Calvinistic theology; of
which, however, he brought out very little in any of
his discourses, but which they scented in some of
his exhortations and instructions to inquirers. But
about this time, the president of the Wesleyan Conference, the Rev. WVilliam Morley Punshon, LL.D.,
came down from London to attend a special service;
alid, having been well acquainted with Mr. Moody
in Chicago, and knowing him to be thoroughly in
earnest, and truly catholic in his spirit, he exhorted
his brethren to give him their hands. This good
counsel, from such high authority, was of much value
to all concerned; and some of the Wesleyan chapels
were among,st those which were opened for the extra
services.
Still the work went on but slowly. Here and there
249 
250 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
a prominent minister openly opposed it, both by
sermons and in the public press. It was so different
from anything which had ever been seen in Sunder   land, that some of the clergy felt quite certain it must
have come originally from the devil. With such
earnestness and courage did Moody press the battle,
that some of his best friends began to be alarmed;
even Mr. Rees himself, losing heart for a time, began
to criticise the methods of work, and issued a little
tract on "Religious Dissipation: a Word of Caution
for Times of Revival," which he prefaced with this
text, from Proverbs xxv. I6:
"Hast thou found honey?  Eat so much as is suffi   cient for thee, lest thou be filled therewith, and
vomit it."
Poor Mr. Moody! His soul was among lions.
Even the sweet singing of Mr. Sankey could not calm
all the disturbances which were raised by his vigorous
discourses. Still he would not withhold a single word
of the truth as he understood it, to please even the
most eminent ministers or the most cautious laymen.
God had given him his message, and he had nothing
*o  &Ie.lre i - FC- -T ahEs7.     ftenmes
with a heavy heart, cheered by occasional conversions,
anid the satisfaction of doing his whole duty.
"One of the' fly-sheets issu-ed-aga infstfh'im was called
"Kindly Reflections upon the Present Religious
Movement." It was divided into three sections: viz.,
First, "Good results,"-of which five were mentioned;
Second, "Questionable procedures in the movement,"
of which there were fifteen; Third, "Probable evil
results," which were set forth in such vast and 
I SOLO SINGIIG IS NOT WORSHIP."  2S5
gloomy proportions as to make many a thoughtful
Christian "rejoice with trembling," if even they did
not prevent his rejoicing at all.
The chief difficulty in the minds of his critics,
appeared to be, the too rapid progress of the revival
among people of all sorts and conditions, and the too
great freedom with which salvation was offered to
whomsoever would have it. The preacher seemed to
be throwing about the Gospel promiscuously into the
crowds, with the chance that some would be hit by
it, with the hope that some would be saved by it, but
with the certainty that a great many would trample
it under their feet. None of their attacks, however,
troubled Mr. Moody, so long as plenty of sinners
came to his inquirymeetings to find out what they
should do to be saved.
The opponents also declared that "solo singing is
not worship"; but Mr. Sankey kept on singing his
solos, to the edification of those who had no compunctions of conscience concerning them. It was
alleged that Mr. Moody used too much pressure,
not only in trying to persuade sinners to repentance,
but also in his efforts to drive Christians to work.
Nevertheless the pressure was kept up; and the
month of meetings came to its conclusion with results
which, if they were far from satisfactory, were also far
from being complete: for months afterwards, when
the news of the great outpouring of the Holy Spirit
upon Newcastle, Edinburgh, and Glasgow, under the
labours of these same brethren, poured in upon the
astonished Sunderlanders, they began to say with
themselves, "We have made a great mistake.  We 
252 SfOOD Y AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITA IN.
have cast away a blessing." And when delegations
of young men from the North came down to hold
more meetings among them, the whole city was
moved; wave after wave of revival power swept over
the churches, bringing more souls to the Saviour in
this overflow revival than all those who had been
converted under the labours of Moody and Sankey
themselves. 
CHAPTER III.
THE BREAKING OF THE CLOUD.-NEWCASTLE.
MONG the eminent ministers from neighbouring
cities, who came to visit Mr. Moody's meetings
in Sunderland, was the Rev. David Lowe, D.D.,
pastor of the John Knox Presbyterian Church at
Newvcastle-upon-Tyne. He arrived at the door of
the place of meeting just as Mr. Moody was sending
a large number of inquirers into a separate room for religious conversation: who, on seeing and remembering
the Doctor's face, saluted him thus:-" Here, Brother
Lowe, go in-and talk to all those inquirers.  There
are so many, you will have to make them into a
little congregation, and talk to them altogether."
Such an introduction to the revival was most fortunate for the Newcastle pastor; and, on further inspection, he became so thoroughly satisfied with the
genuineness of the work of grace, that he pressed
Mr. Moody to come to him as soon as he should
finish his work in Sunderland. To this, as to a call
from God, Mr. Moody at once agreed; and, a few
days after, commenced his labours at Newcastle,
2;3 
254 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
having spent a few days at Jarrow on the way.
Among the friends that greeted him here were
MIr. Thomas Bainbridge, (a brother of Mr. Moody's
old friend), and Mr. Richard Hoyle, a gentleman
who divides his time about equally between his
place of business and his large and flourishing
Mission at the Music Hall.
At Newcastle Mr. Moody set himself down before
Great Britain, with the deliberate determination of
conquering its prejudices against himself, and breaking his way into the confidence of its people, in order
to bring to them the message which he bore from God.
"WVe have not done much in York and Sunderland," said he, "because the ministers opposed us;
but we are going to stay in Newcastle till we make
an impression, and live down the prejudices of good
people who do not understand us."
During the first week, five of the principal chapels
of the town were placed at his disposal, and meetings
were held in them alternately; but, at length, Mr.
M loody settled himself at the Rye Hill Baptist
Chapel, which was a very large edifice with a
very small congregation. At first the audiences were
not large, but in a fortnight the great audience-room
was filled to overflowing. Then crowds were turned
away for want of room; and during the last few days
the desire to attend the meetings of Messrs. Moody
and Sankey became so general and so intense, that
one of the brethren declared he was actually glad
when they went away, because the immense crowds
which could not find admission to their services were
sometimes almost riotous from disappointment.
I' 
THE MOVEMENT SPREADING.
One after another, the leading ministers joined
hands with the evangelists, greatly to Mr. Moody's
delight. "I am always glad to see a minister come
to our meetings," said he; "for he always brings a
large reinforcement with him." Some of the clergy
of the Established Church also gave their sympathy
to the movement; and long before the close of these
remarkable services, the outpouring of the Spirit of
God upon the entire population of the place proved
that the Lord had honoured the faith of His servant.
An impression, indeed, had been made so deep and
overwhelming, that it will enter into the history of the
religious life of the present century, and so far-reaching
in its influence, that no thought can measure its
breadth of blessing. Not only at Newcastle, but in
al-.the towns and villages over a radius of-oft- n or
twenty miles, the revival. flamie was kindled.  The
committee who managed the meetings held a business session every Friday morning, at which they
were oppressed with delegations from all quarters,
asking that brethren might be sent by Mr. Moody to
hold meetings in their neighbourhood; and presently,
the number of assistants having been greatly multiplied, hundreds of those outside meetings were held,
and almost invariably they were marked with wonderful religious power.
A minister from the hills of Northumberland came
to them with the Macedonian cry, "Come over and
help us." He did not ask them to send a minister,
or even a lay preacher; but if they would only send
some person who could tell them the story of the
Newcastle revival, he felt sure the Spirit of God
2S5
11 
256 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
would attend even such a simple message. They
promised that a man should be sent; and the pastor
went back to his home among the hills, to publish
the news far and wide that some one was coming
from  Newcastle  to tell them about the  revival.
\Vhen the appointed time arrived, an immense con     gregation had come together to listen to the glad
tidings; but by some delay or accident the speaker
did not come. There was nothing for it, then, but
that the minister should try to tell the story himself,
though he had only paid one short visit to the place;
but even this scanty information was so thrilling and
effective, that it produced a deep impression, and a
powerful work of grace immediately broke out, which
swept through all that region of country.
During the progress of the revival, Mr.  Moody
became oppressed with the thought that the meet     X ings-{erel    much' made    nup ofn rpeotple who were
}  Christaia-.alre~ady, to the exclusion Sfreat numbers
../   who were  earnestly seeking.th -truth.   On  this
account he began to divide his congregations into
classes,-giving tickets to the different meetings which
were held for them, and thus reaching..many persons
\~  who otherwise would have been,un          to profit by
his ministry. Two notable meetings for merchants
were held in the Assembly Hall, the fashionable place
for holding balls and grand public ceremonies.  Meet     ings for mechanics were held at the Tyne Theatre;
and since no place was ever large enough to hold the
! congregations which came together, three or four over      flow meetings were usually in progress, at such places
as could be obtained in the neighbourhood. 
THE IYUIR Y IEETINVGS.
By an admirable system which the committee
adopted, the name and residence of every inquirer
was made a matter of record; and lest the instructions given them in the inquiry meetings should not be
always of a suitable character, tickets were issued to
ministers, and other intelligent and experienced persons, by which they were admitted to assist at these
exercises. The inquiry rooms were as crowded as
the churches.
The first converts were from among the educated  _
classes of society.  ]ttseemed asi'Gd Wi'rwe'o'toring the religious training which these persons had
received, and by means of it, as well as of the burning words of the preacher, were bringing them to a
saving knowledge of the truth. Afterwards the work
became more general; but the great majority of those
who professed to have been converted were those
who had known the Scriptures from infancy, and had
been regular attendants at the house of God.
Now the hearts of the evangelists were made glad.
Mr. Moody preached more heartily than ever: Mr.
Sankey sang daily with new joy and enthusiasm.
Their spiritual condition seemed to rise on the rising
wave of the revival, and all who were associated with
them felt themselves to be rapidly growing in grace,
as well as in the knowledge of the truth.
Mr. Moody's method of explaining the  Srp tures
was           greatly enjoyed;  He ~ould throw a text at a
sihnner,   \ho swould seem to see it blazing as lt came.
He.,~ip -o-ut thi oil f joy and consQlatiaopon
anxious a.n!d sorrowful hearts, in a way that suggested      the Go od Samaritan Himself; Ind in his con            12
257 
258 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
versations with anxious persons he seemed to have
come again into possession of the power he used to
have in\'w0orkin&-'foy"the dying on the battle-fields;~'   -strange secret familiarity wit.h heaven_.Z aund:,hj.venly
things, which he was in sow_ meas-ux..a-bl  convey
to those whom  he was instructing.  Thus sudden
couyersions began to multiply.
To those who had always been accustomed to see
the work of grace going on gradually in the souls of
inquirers, these sudden conversions were something
of a stumbling-block; but Mr. Moody, as usual, when
any question was raised, fell back upon the Word
of God. He searched the Scriptures for records and
examples, and astonished his cautious brethren by
pointing out the fact that the great majority of Bible
conversions were of this same sudden type.
The noon prayer-meeting, which was an important
element in the revival, had been commenced pre      vious to his coming, by way of preparation. The
room in which it was first held being over-crowded,
it was removed to the Music Hall, which was capable
of holding a thousand people. This place was
usually filled; though Newcastle is so busy a
town that, under ordinary circumstances, a noon
prayer-meeting could hardly be maintained at all.
In the afternoons Mr. Moody gave a series of those
Bible readings for which he has become so famous;
and many merchants and professional men, though
overwhelmed with the cares of business, arranged their
day's work with a view to enjoying them. The very
best people in the city came in crowds, at four o'clock
in the afternoon, to hear Mr. Moody read and explain 
"GO THOU AND DO LIKEWISE."
the Word of God;  and of all his services those Bible
readings are most pleasantly and profitably remembered.
During the last week the meetings were held in the
Brunswick \Wesleyan Chapel, where wonders of grace
were wrought. It was here that the famous Jubilee
Singers appeared; and their simple, spiritual songs
added a new charm to the services, which were
already overflowing with sweetness and joy. Ministers of all denominations vied with each other in
helpfulness. Even the Established clergy felt their
hearts warming towards this irregular brother from
across the sea; and some of them not only attended
the meetings, but went away and held similar ones
for their own congregations. An instance of this,
it is said, was reported to the Bishop of
by a clergyman whose heart had remained cold
through all those fires. It was evidently done for the
purpose of bringing down the Episcopal cudgel on
the offender's head; but, greatly to his amazement,
he received, in response to his accusation, this laconic
answer: "Go thou and do likewise."
The Scriptural method of dealing with inquirers
is well illustrated in the case of a middle-aged man
who rose in the noon meeting, trembling with emotion, and said, "I am a lost sinner, and want you to
pray for me." He afterwards came to Dr. Lowe for
personal instruction, saying he felt his soul in fetters,
so that he could not come to Christ.
" Come to Christ, fetters and all," was the Doctor's
reply.
"Yes," said the poor man; "but Satan is very hard
on me. He seems to be throwing dust in my eyes."
259 
26o MOOD Y AND SANKE Y IN GREAT BRITAIN.
"Never mind your eyes; but come to Christ."
"I stick fast," said the penitent man;" I cannot
get off."
Upon this, the Doctor was somewhat at a loss to
know what to do; but, after a few words of prayer,
he opened the Bible at the fifth chapter of John, and
said to the inquirer, "What you want is to believe in
Christ, is it not?"
"Yes," answered he, "I need to believe in Christ;
but I cannot see how I am to do it."
"Listen, now, while I read," said the Doctor.
"After this there was a feast of the Jews, and
Jesus  went  up  to Jerusalem.'   Do  you  believe
that?"
"Oh  yes;  that is in the  Bible: of course  I
believe that."
"' Now there is at Jerusalem, by th.e sheep-market,
a pool, which is called in the Hebrew tongue Bethesda.'
Do you believe that pool was there?"
"No doubt of it," said the inquirer.
"'In this lay a great multitude of impotent folk.'
Do you believe these impotent folk were really
there?"
"Certainly."
"'Blind, halt, and withered.'  Do you believe they
were blind and halt and withered?"
"Oh yes."
"Well, do you not think you are very much like
these folk, lying there by the pool, and waiting for
the angel to come down and trouble the water?"
"Yes," said the poor man; "that seems to be very
much my case." 
THE BIBLICAL METHOD.
"You are impotent?"
"Yes; I cannot help myself a bit."
"You are blind? You just now said the devil
was throwing dust in your eyes."
"True."
"And you have had this infirmity as long as thirtyand-eight years, have you not?"
"Yes; just about that," said the inquirer.
"Now hear what Jesus said:-' And when Jesus
saw him lying, and knew that he had now been a
long time in that case, He said unto him, Wilt thou
be made whole?' Now, my friend, that is just what
Christ is saying to you:'Wilt thou be made whole?"',
Quick as lightning, the truth flashed in upon the
poor man's mind.   He  sprang to his feet, shouting, "I am  free! Where  is Mr. Moody?"  And
away he rushed to find him; threw his arms about
him, nearly carrying him off his feet; seized both
his hands and shook them joyfully, exclaiming, "I
am free!  I am free!"
Afterwards, in the meetings, he gave this testimony:-" I am a new man. When I used to be in
any trouble I would try to drown my sorrow in
drink; but now, if anything goes wrong with me, I
go to my closet and pray."
In his meetings at Newcastle, Mr. Moodv dealt
little in law: he felt that the people wanted to be
aved; therefore he told them how. It did not seem
necessary to threaten them, but rather to point out
God's great desire to bless them.
At the close of the meeting one night, two people
were left kneeling in prayer after all the rest of the
26i 
262 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
congregation had retired: one of these was a brokenhearted penitent, and the other a Christian friend
who was trying to help him to the cross. The poor
fellow seemed like a drowning man. He felt himself to be sinking, and dared not leave the place of
prayer, for fear he might lose his soul. Mr. Moody
and three or four friends gathered round him in a
circle, in the dark hall, (the gas had all been
turned off except one faint burner); and there they
prayed in turn, one after another, for the poor man
who knelt in the centre of the circle, trembling like
a condemned criminal.  After they had prayed once
round, no one dared to speak; but, at length, one of
them commenced  to quote the promises of God's
Word. Text after text he recited, until he came to
this one: "I have no pleasure in the death of the
wicked; but rather that he turn from the error of
his way and live." Then he asked the inquirer this
question: " Will you yield to be saved?"
"I will," said the poor fellow, reaching out his hand
in the dark, and giving his questioner a tremendous
grip: who then took him in his arms, and lifted him
gently to his feet, quoting, at the same time, these
words: "And this is the will of Him that sent me,
that every one which seeth the Son and believeth on
Him may have everlasting life; and I will raise him
up at the last day."
This strictly Biblical method of dealing with inquirers, as may be supposed, resulted in thorough
and intelligent conversions.
One Methodist brother, in speaking of the meetings,
said, "We have had revivals before; and we were not 
A,4LL-DA Y MEETIN,GS.
much the better for them.  But this revival is substantial, for it is along the track of God's own Word."
Of Mr. Moody Dr. Lowe says: "I find him not
at all deVbee   -to h1twhodevoted to his
wArork.  He is modest  #;rad;y*to  ajle a hnt from any
one; ready to let every man do his own work: and
all the time full of anxiety to save..somboQdy., I
never knew a man whom I could. spliceon to as I can
on to Mr. Moody."
More than one minister of the Gospel, who found
himself without a satisfactory experience, gave himself to Christ anew, and came into a joyful sense
of pardon and acceptance. Professed Christians, who
had been members of churches for many years, and
who had only a kind of doctrinal faith in the Saviour,
and were without any of the "comfort of the
Holy Ghost," came out into the light; while in the
very lowest stratum of humanity, lost souls were
searched for, and found and brought up out of their
degradation and wickedness, into the high and holy
fellowship of God's own people.
Two all-day meetings were held at Newcastle; one
of them, a convention for Christian workers, at
which all the North of England was represented.
About  twelve  hundred persons  were present, the
most of whom were ministers and official members of
churches. The exercises were novel, interesting, and
powerful. Amongst others was a service of praise, led
by Mr. Sankey. This was somewhat different from
what had been anticipated; for, instead of singing his
sweet songs for an hour, he laid before the congregation,
in wise and aptly-chosen passages of Scripture, the duty
263
I, ts 
264 MOOD Y AND SANKEY IN GRE AT BRITAIN.
and privilege of praising God. Mr. Moorhouse spoke
on SEPARATION. The last hour was occupied by Mr.
Moody in a most delightful address on HEAVEN.
One result of the visit of Messrs. Moody and
Sankey to Newcastle is thus forcibly expressed by
one of the brethren there:  "Nothing is so remarkable in this revival as the
utter demolishing of the old-fashioned prayer-meeting.
Enter solemn minister and solemn people, scatteredsix,-eight,-ten-over a great area.  A  long slow
hymn. Long portion of the Word. Two elders pray
two long prayers, in which they go from Jerusalem,
and round about unto Illyricum, and a great deal
farther.
"Now we have crammed meetings.  All sit close
together.   The  singing is lively-new songs, new
tulles. A few words from the minister give the keynote. Prayers are short. A few texts from the Word
of God are frequently interspersed. Brief exhortations.... All this comes from our brethren from
Amlerica.  Why have we not found out how to conduict a prayer-meeting before? We in this country
have been bound hand and foot by traditions. In the
far West of America, at Chicago, for instance, there
were no traditions. The only people that had traditions there, were the Indians. The brethren have
thoroughly solved this question of prayer-meetings
for us. We thank them."
To reckon up the results of this month of revival in
Newcastle, would be as difficult a task as to estimate
the blessings of a month of summer sunshine. To
say that converts were received into all the evangelical 
"GOD ~' RICH."
churches by hundreds; that the whole of the North
of England was reached, and  roused, by scores of
Christian workers, who were trained in this short
course of instruction, and sent out to tell the story
of the cross; that the ministers preached better,
and the members prayed better; that Bibles were
often in the hands of people who had read them but
little before; that the Sunday-schools blossomed
out into real gardens of the Lord; that pastors
ceased to look at each other out of the corners of
their eyes, but grasped each other's hands in cordial
fellowship; and that the tidings of this outpouring
of the Holy Spirit upon Newcastle and vicinity were
published by the press, and sent by letter and telegraph
all over Great Britain, as the most remarkable current
news;-to say this, is only to draw the outline of the
heavenly picture. God was with His servants: and
so bountifully did He pour down blessings upon them
and their labours, that Mr. Moody might have thought
again of what he said to his old employer, when he
first struck out as an evangelist;-" God is rich, and
I am working for Him."
la*l
265 
266
CHAPTER IV.
MOODY AND SANKEY IN SCOTLAND.
N Saturday, the 2ISt of November, I873, after
brief, though successful periods of labour at
Carlisle, Bishop Auckland, Darlington, Shields, etc.,
Messrs. Moody and Sankey arrived in Edinburgh.
The record of the work of these brethren in Scotland is a history of one long-continued miracle of
grace. Except God had been with them, they could
have done nothing.   All the  circumstances were
against them; and the men themselves were, apparently, most of all in the way of their own work.
The Scottish people are eminent for their knowledge
of theology. Doctrinal discussions are as natural to
them as kites and marbles to boys, or dolls and
ribbons to girls; and the various dissensions, disturbances, and divisions which have taken place among
them on account of theological opinions, form a
voluminous and remarkable history. He who would
edify a congregation of Scotchmen must come to them
with the beaten oil of the sanctuary; and pour it
out from vessels of a proper and traditional form. He
should be a man of high attainments in learning;
the stamp of some college should be upon him; and 
DIFFICULTIES IN THE  WA Y.               267
more than all, he should come with the endorsement
of some eminent body of divines. All these things
were wanting in Mr. Moody. If there were any great
preacher in all the world who was likely to be rejected
in Scotland, aside from the power of God which attended him, D. L. Moody was that man.
To increase the difficulty, his companion, Mr.
Sankey did not sing according to the Scottish tradition.
In the first place, he sang but few of the psalms at
all; and those he did sing were not in the accepted
versions. Much of his music was in a form which
unpleasantly suggested the performances in places
less religious than churches and chapels. But the
chief abomination of all was the " kist fu' o' whistles,"
with which he accompanied his voice; and which,
by universal consent, had been kept out of Scottish
sanctuaries for more than three hundred years.
But the tidings of the glorious revival in Newcastle
had awakened a deep interest in the minds of many
ministers in all parts of Scotland, and especially in
Edinburgh, that great centre of religious thought and
life. There were devout men and women, who for
several years had been, like good old Simeon, "waiting for the consolation of Israel." They had been
praying that God would visit His people in Scotland
with some such outpourings of His Spirit as had
been recorded in their earlier history: and when
they heard that these strangers were so wonderfully
blessed in converting their English neighbours, they
began, in spite of all their prejudices, to say,  May
not God bless Scotland, as well as England, by means
of these evangelists from America?" 
268 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BPITAIN.
It was under such impressions as these that the
Rev. John Kelman, of Free St. John's Church, Leith,
was induced to visit Newcastle, and examine this new
wonder for himself; and so fully convinced was he
that God was with these men, that, on his return, he
spread the good tidings among his brethren in the
ministry, and suggested that Messrs. Moody and
Sankey be invited to Edinburgh.
At about the same time the Rev. J. H. Wilson, of
the Barclay Church, Edinburgh, became deeply interested in the work of revival in the North of England,
through accounts which he had received from some
of his leading members, who had visited Sunderland
while Moody and Sankey were there; and had desired
their pastor to invite them to his church.
From these two ministers, the one in person, and
the other by letter, Mr. Moody received invitations to
hold some meetings in the capital of Scotland. These
he accepted, though with some misgivings; saying to
himself, "What can such a man as I do up there
amongst those great Scotch divines?" But feeling
sure that God was able with a worm  "to thrash a
mountain," he set his face northward, and late in
November commenced that wonderful series of
meetings in the Free Church Assembly Hall.
So great was the interest in the approaching
revival services, that a daily prayer-meeting was
appointed at three o'clock in the afternoon, to implore
the descent of the IHoly Spirit. These meetings were
a prophecy of the glorious work which followed.
'l"ey were commenced in Craigie Hall, which place
uull became overcrowded, and they were transferred 
) iiiii~ll_l___                                                          >I -
I~~~~~~~~~~~~___    <',','/',
li~~~~ll   11 l~~~~~~~~;!'!!Il________     -/I —--
I       I                   ji
l~~~~~~~~~~~~-'
~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Il 
1 ~!, ~     I,,
T,
I li,
iil
,li'
iil i I "i i
II,; 1
I 1,
i
i
! 1  
EDINBURGH.
to the Upper Queen Street Hall, and finally, to the
Assembly Hall, where they daily increased in numbers and power.
On Saturday, the 23rd of November, the Music Hall,
where the opening services were held, was densely
crowded, to hear Mr. Moody preach the Gospel and
Mr. Sankey sing the Gospel, according to the quaint
announcements which had been posted over the town.
Mr. Moody was unwell, and the Rev. Mr. Wilson
was forced to take his place as speaker; while Mr.
Sankey conducted the singing in a very attractive and
impressive manner. On the next evening something
went wrong with Mr. Sankey's organ, so he was
not able to appear; and Mr. Moody conducted the
services without him. Both these meetings, however,
were wonderfully blessed; and the alternate absence of
the two leaders was set down by the devout brethren
as a providential showing that the power and blessing
were of God, and not of men.
From the first, no place in Edinburgh could contain the congregations which pressed to hear this
speaker and singer. Three or four of the largest
halls and churches were constantly in requisition,
and even then it was necessary to attend an hour
or two before the time appointed, in order to be sure
of admittance.
"One of the first things which impressed us," says
Mr. Kelman, "was the extraordinary voracity of Mr.
MIoody's faith. We had been accustomed to go to
the meetings, hoping God would bless us. But Mr.
MAoody always said,'We know He will bless us';
and so well assured was he that God delighted to
269 
270 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GPREAT BRITAI2N.
give large things in answer to prayer, that he was
continually asking for blessings which were out of
all proportion to our faith. But the blessings would
come; sometimes so largely, that we did not know
what to do with them. We were often absolutely
overwhelmed with the power and glory of God."
At one meeting, composed of sixty-six young men,
who were inquiring what they must do to be saved,
sixty of them were blessed before they left the place.
Mr. Moody's use of the Bible was greatly enjoyed by
his brethren in Edinburgh. They also were mighty
in the Scriptures; and their people had been dili  gently instructed in the Word of God. The texts of
-to_iWritwkir.were stored away in their memories
set c ikt -ones in the a                t  seeme_2ik~-tke~ones in the prophet's vision, wait  ingfyr~~osme..one appointed of God to come and
breat!he upon  them.   This Mr. Moody did;  and
o   straightway, in thousands and thousands of minds,
the bones began to come together, "bone to his
bone." The whole system of salvation rose up
before their consciences. It seemed as if the sacri  fice on these Scottish altars had been ready and
waiting for the fire; and when this man of God
began to preach and pray, the fire of the Lord came
down. There were multitudes of souls that were
like ships, waiting outside the bar for the flood  tide to carry them into the harbour; and now the
great tidal wave had reached them, and was sweeping
them into the Church.
The religious interest soon spread, not only through
Edinburgh and Leith, but throughout the whole of
Scotland. The Evangelistic Committee, which was 
70 Y IX EVERY HOUSE.
raised for the management of the services, was here,
as at Newcastle, pressed to send messengers bearing
the glad tidings to distant towns and villages. The
whole population were talking of Mr. Moody and his
preaching, and of Mr. Sankey and his singing. The
newspapers were filled with reports of their meetings.
The London press began to take great notice of the
movement; and before many weeks the news of
this wonderful revival formed a part of the cabletelegraph despatches.
In thousands of Christian households, the deepest
interest was felt by parents for their children, and by
masters and mistresses for their servants; an-d so
universal was this, that Dr. Horatius Bonar declares
his belief "that thre was scarcely a Christian household in all Edinburgh, in which there were not one or
m9re persons coinvrted-duri   his revival."
Such a statement, on such authority, is perhaps th
best suggestion of the blessedness of this work of grace.
It was the reverse of the last great plague of Egypt. A
There was scarcely a house in which some dead soul
had not been brought to life; and the wave of joy
that swept through that community, so marvellously
favoured of God, madq it seet more like heaven than
earth.
Tickets were issued by the committee of management to those who desired to labour in the inquiry
meetings; but presently it was found that improper
persons, more blessed with zeal than knowledge, were
offering their services in this department: a new
system was then established, by which it was necessary,
in order to obtain a worker's ticket, for the applicants
271 
272 AIf OOD Y AND SA,NKE Y IN GRE,4 T BRITAIN.
to pass a strict examination before the committee, as
to their qualifications for this work. Thus all false
doctrine was carefully barred out; and the converts,
already familiar with the Word of God, came into the
enjoyment of faith and liberty in such spirit and force,
that many of them were able, at once, to join the host
of home missionaries, and go into the regions round
about, to tell the story of their own conversion, and
to lead their friends to Christ.
The brethren had now proved themselves workmen
needing not to be ashamed, "rightly dividing the word
of truth." Large numbers of the most eminent minis         ters and professors in the churches and colleges of
Edinburgh joined hands with the evangelists, and
rejoicedin their success. But so great a benediction
could not pass without attracting the spiteful notice
of the powers below. Satan seemed to be alarmed,
lest he should be driven bodily out of the Scottish
capital; and accordingly stirred up two different kinds
of opposition,-the one from an insignificant source,
attacking Mr. Moody's personal character, and the
other from the highest circles, denouncing the cha         racter of the work.
While the revival was sweeping onward in its
grandest flight, a letter was received from Chicago,
claiming to state, by authority, that, some time or
other, Mr. Moody had not held the respect of his
brethren inAmerica; and saying things.to his discredit,
Nwhich filled the hearts of his friends with alarm.
~   They at once despatched across the sea for informa      tion; at the same time telli2g Mr. Moocdy what had
'      < %been spoken against him.  tIc had relied solcly upon 
GOOD CREDENTIALS.
God to sustain him, and to open the wax before him,..
and had failed to prov}4e himself with any letters   of --
credence or introduion;. bu t his brethren  in Chicago,.
as soon as they learned that their friend was in
trouble, despatched the following testimonial, which,
once for all, set the matter at rest:
CHICAGO, May 2Ist, I 874.
WVE, the undersigned, Pastors of the City of Chicago, learning
that the Christian character of D. L. MOODY has been attacked,
for the purpose of destroying his influence as an Evangelist in
Scotland, hereby certify that his labours in the Young Men's
Christian Association, and as an Evangelist in this City and
elsewhere, according to the best information we can get, have
been Evangelical and Christian in the highest sense of those
terms; and we do not hesitate to commend him as an earnest
Christian worker, worthy of the confidence of our Scotch and
English brethren, with  whom he is now  labouring; believing
that the Master will be honoured by them in so receiving hii
among them as a co-labourer in the vineyard of the Lord.
A. J. Jutkins, Presiding Elder of Chicago Dist.
C. H. Fowler, President North-western University.
Arthur Edwards, Editor Northl-western Christian Advocate (Metho.
dist Organ), Chicago.
. C  Briggs
S. M'Chesney, Pastor of the Trinity M. E. Church.
W. H  Daniels, Pastor Park Avenue M. E. Church.
Sanford WV ashburn, Pastor Halsted St. Ch., Methodist Episc.
C  G  Trusdell, Gen. Supt. Chicago Relief and Aid Society.
Wm. F  Stewart, Sec. Preachers' Aid Society.
G  L  S. Stuff, Pastor Fulton St. M1. E. Church.
T. P Marsh, Pastor Austin IM. E. Church.
Lewis Meredith, Pastor Oakland M. E. Church.
Arthur Mitchell, Pastor First Presb. Ch.
Glen W ood, Western Sec. American Tract Society.
C. D. Helmer, Pastor Union Park Congregational Church.
Arthur Swazey, Pastor Ashland Avenue Presbyterian Church.
Rev. N. F. Ravlin, Pastor Temple Ch.
A. G. Eberhart, Asst. Pastor.
Dav id J. Burrel, Pastor Westminster Presbyterian Church.
D)avid Sw-ilg, Fourth Presb. CImrch.
LEduward P. Goodwin, Pastor of I st Cong. Church.
L. T. Chaml)crlain, Pastor of New England Cong. Church.
Edward F. \Nilliauis; Edward N. Packard; John Kiml)all; \W. A.
Lloyd; C. A. Sowle; John Bradshaw; C. F. Reed(l; S. F. Dickinson;
A. WVesley Bill; Albert Bushncll, Congregational Ministers.
273 
274 MOOD Y AND SANKE Y IN GREAT BRITAIN.
T. W. Guildford, 2nd Baptist Ch.
\W. A. Bartlett, Plymouth Cong. Ch.
R. W. Patterson, 2nd Pres. Ch.
W. W. Everts, ist Baptist Ch.
State of Illinois, Cook County Ss.,
City of Chicago.
W. W. VANARSDALE, being first duly sworn upon oath, says
that he is the Superintendent of the Young Men's Christian
Association of the city of Chicago, Illinois, and that he knows
the foregoing signatures to be genuine.
W. W. VANARSDALE.
Subscribed and sworn to berore me,  ISAAC H. PEDRICK,
this 26th day of May, A.D. i 874.  Notary Public.
Mr. Moody did not attempt to defend himself,
but left his defence in the hands of the Lord, who
straightway sent him this deliverance from his trouble,
which also caused him to be still more honoured,
trusted, and beloved.
Amongst his difficulties in Edinburgh was the
statement which somehow or other got abroad, that
he was not quite orthodox on the subject of the personality of the Holy Spirit; and a letter was written
to the Rev. Dr. Lowe, of Newcastle, who had been
intimately associated with him, asking if this statement were true. The Doctor at once replied; saying
that, in one of Mr. Moody's Bible-readings at Newcastle, he himself had been appointed to read the
texts of Scripture bearing upon this very doctrine;
and, said he, "Mr. Moody charged me to be particular
to bring outt the doctrine of the personality of the
Holy Spirit, by special emphasis upon the personal
pronouns: "He shall testify of me"; "He shall lead
you into all truth." After this there were no more
accusations of heresy. 
".MAN-MA4DE REVIVALS."
But the opposition on the ground of the faults
in the meetings themselves was not so easily overcome.   In spite of the utmost care and diligence
on the part of Mr. Moody and his committee,
there would occasionally be something which was
to be regretted. It was not difficult to find fault
with the unwonted enthusiasm of those exercises,
so different from the staid and orderly religious assemblies to which Edinburgh had been accustomed.
Then                        e oredh am    difficulty; —sinners
were converted too fast.  Time was insisted on as a
necessary condition to a thorough work of grace in
the soul. It was presumed that if a sinner were converted quickly, he could not be converted thoroughly.
Again, there  were those who  did  not believe in
Mr. Moody's idea of conversion at all.  The transition
from darkness to light, by the inspiration of the Holy
Ghost, was something which they failed to comprehend.
Anonymous letters were written to Mr. Moody and
his committee, abusing them on account of the organ;
the inquiry meetings; "singing the Gospel," etc.
A pamphlet was issued, in which the revival was
referred to in such terms as the following:-" Spasmodic convulsions"; "Man-made revivals";  "Onesided views of truth"; "  Superficial experience";
"Arminianism "; "Plymouthism"; "Galvanizing";
Sensational shocks "; " Temporary bustle "; " Unscriptural inventions"; "The tinsel of a superficial
religiousness"'; and the like.
It is not to be wondered at that learned and
conservative men, in Scotland and elsewhere, who
275 
276 MOOD Y AND SAN'KEY IN GREA T BRITAIN.
had been educated in theology as in one of
the exact sciences, and had spent large portions
of long lives in discussing theories of doctrine,
while their hearts had not been melted by the
heavenly fire, should fail to comprehend such marvels
as were occurring in this great work of salvation.
The revival was too much for them: they were not
able to stand it. They were like ships when the
monsoon falls upon them: they stood trembling,
confused, and ready to sink: their protests in pamphlets and sermons were so many despairing outcries for help in their distress. Their hearts were not
large enough to hold such a blessing; their heads
were not clear enough to understand it. They were
almost drowned in the floods; they were struggling
and choking in this Gospel wave, which seemed to be
filling Scotland, as the waters fill the sea.
Dr. Horatius Bonar felt moved to come to the
rescue; which he did in a tract reviewing the criticisms
that had been put forth, and showing, not only
from Scripture, but also from the history of religion
in Scotland, that this revival was like all the other
great revivals from Pentecost down; and giving one
of the distinguished opponents of the movement, who
had poured out the vials of his wrath most plenitifully, this brief but crushing rebuke:-After quoting
a long list of hard names, which this opposing doctor
had used, as above, he says, "Surely the vocabulary
has been exhausted. WVe can hardly conceive of anything worse.  All this is said by onic brother against
hundreds of brethren!"
Whether the folly of so small a minority attempt 
ONE AGAINST MANY.
ing to disgrace and destroy the opinions and work of
almost the entire evangelical pulpit of Edinburglh,
began  to dawn upon them;  or whether the Spirit
of the Lord Himself softened the hearts that opposed the revival-certain it is that, after a little,
the opposition faded out, and the brethren went on
their way rejoicing, increasing daily in favour both
with God and men.
It was n o           n.for persons to come thirty
or forty miles to attend the meetings, or to beg for
the sending of som-ne whose lips had been touc      ed
with the coal of this_altar-fire to peak to the villagers
among the mountains; and long after the meetings
had closed, and Messrs. Moody and Sankey had gone
their way to Glasgow and Dublin, applications to the
Edinburgh committee for evangelistic workers continued to be so numerous that it was impossible to
supply the half of them.
The converts, who were numbered by thousands,
were divided into classes, and placed under the care
of the pastors to whose congregations they properly
belonged.   Great care was taken not to trespass
upon denominational lines; but when a man who
had attended a place of worship where the Gospel
was not preached in its purity, or where there was
great deadness in religion, came to be blessed in
the meetings, he naturally sought for a Sabbath
home with some congregation whose pastor was full
of the revival.   Thus the evangelical ministry were
almost forced, by the sense of self-preservation, to
join in the movement, although their prejudices
might lead them in an opposite direction; and some
277 
278 MOODY AND SANEEY IN GREAT BRITA IN.
such preachers, coming unwillingly under its influence,
xwere brought to see their need of a better spiritual
life, and were among the happiest converts of all.
Edinburgh is a city of wealth and leisure. Large
numbers of persons who have either made or inherited fortunes, reside here; and among the very
highest classes of Edinburgh society were found the
heartiest admirers of, and most enthusiastic workers
with, the evangelists from across the sea.
But there are also, in this centre of wealth and
learning, a good many educated infidels, who have
united themselves into clubs for the purpose of
preaching their unbelief, in much the same way as
Christians unite in churches to enjoy the fellowship of
faith. Among the notable cases of conversion was
the chairman of one of these infidel clubs. He came
to a meeting, intending not only to ridicule it, but
hoping also to raise a controversy with Mr. Moody,
and thus practically break it up. In this, however,
he was altogether unsuccessful, and would have been
thrust out of the house for his interruption, if the
speaker had not interposed in his behalf.   He  remained for some time after the congregation were
dismissed; and Mr. Moody, seeing him, inquired
if he wanted to be a Christian. He replied that
he did not, and that he had a very poor opinion of
Christians.
"WVould you like to have us pray for you?" said
Mr. Moody.
"Oh yes; I have no objection to your trying your
hand on me, if you like; but I think you will find me
a match for you." 
CO NVERTED  INFIDELS.
Mr. Moody kneeled down beside the scoffer, prayed
for him earnestly and tenderly, and then left him,
promising to pray for lim still further at home.  It
was not long before h,: was brought under deep conviction of sin, resigned his presidency of the infidel
club, and earnestly and faithfully sought the Saviour.
At a subsequent meeting in Edinburgh, out of
thirty persons seeking the Lord, seventeen were
members of this infidel club,-one of them its chairman, the successor of him whose conversion has just
been related; and who has since become a successful
evangelist
279 
CHAPTER V.
THE WORK IN SCOTLAND CONTINUED.
HE   wide-spread desire to obtain the services
of the American evangelists became exceeding embarrassing.   Requisitions for them  pressed
in from all quarters, not only from ministers, but
from magistrates and leading citizens of towns both
large and small. It was not from curiosity to see
these men who had turned Scotland upside down,
but from an earnest desire to share in this great
blessing of the Lord, and from deep anxiety lest the
revival wave should pass them by. All Scotland was
begging for their ministry.
While yet the work of salvation in the capital
was little more than begun, the spirit of awakening
seemed to have penetrated the whole country; and
the brethren who at first had felt quite satisfied at
receiving so great a blessing in their own city, now
began to pray for a similar benediction over all the
land. It seemed as if God were willing to give anything that might be asked of Him: more willing to
give than His people were to receive.
During the last week of December, copies of the
following call to prayer were sent to every minister
280 
CALL TO PRAYER.
in Scotland, excepting Roman Cathlolics and Unitarians; signed, as will be seen, by a great number of
eminent ministers and professors, as well as by many
distinguished private citizens:
" A WEEK OF PRAYER FOR SCOTLAND.
11 EDINBURGH is now enjoying signal manifestations of grace.
lIanN of the Lord s people ale not surprised at this.  Not a few
ministers and others have for some time been discerning tokens
of special interest and expectation attending the ordinary mimistrations of the Word; and in October and November last, many
Christians, of various denominations, met from time to time to
pray for some remarkable blessing. They hoped that they might
have a visit from MIessrs. Moody and Sankey, of America; but
they verv earnestlv besought the Lord that He would deliver
tkem froIn depeneding upon them, or on any instrumentality, and
that He Himsllelt woulid come with them, or come before ther.
He ha  rraciously answered that prayer, and His own presence
is n)w- olderf ll  manifested, and is felt to be among tlheim.
God  is so afifcting  the hearts of men, that the Free Church
Asseml- Hall.  tie lairgest public building in Edinburgh, is
crowded e-er- da\ at noon with a meeting for prayer; and both
that htiding and t}e IEstahlished Church Assembly Hall overflow every evening, ulen thie Gospel is preached.  But the nuimbers tlhat attend ai-ce not the most reivarkatle feature.  It is the
presence and the power of the Holy Ghost, the solemn awe, the
prayerful, belie-ing, expectant spirit, the anxious inquiry of unsav-ed souls, and tihe longing of believers to grow  more like
Christ.  their hutng>ering  and tnirsting after holiness.  the h1all
of the Tol'booth lal-ish Church, and the Free High Church, are
ni,ghtl- attend d bh anxious inquirers.  All denominational and
social distinctions are entirely merged.  All this is of the God
of grace.
Another proof of the Holy Spirit's presence is, that a desire
has been felt and expressed in these meetings, that all Scotland
should share the blessing that the capital is now enjoying.
"It is impossible that our beloved friends from America should
visit ever>> place, or even all those to which they have been urged
to go.  But this is not necessary.  The Lord is willing Himself
to go wherever He is trulv invited.  He is waiting.  The Lord's
peoplec in Edcinburgh, therefore, would affectionately entreat all
their brethren througho-Lt the land to be importunate in invoking
Him to come to them, and to dismiss all doubt as to His being
w-illing to do so.
13
2S I 
282 MOO.D Y AND SANKE Y IN GREAT BRITAIN.
"The week of prayer, from 4th to I Ith January next, affords
a favourable opportunity for combined action. In every town
and hamlet let there be a daily meeting for prayer during that
week, and also as often as may be before it.  In Edinburgh the
hour is from 1 2 to I; and where the same hour suits other places,
it would be pleasing to meet together in faith at the throne of
grace. But let the prayers not be formal, unbelieving, unexpecting, but short, fervent, earnest entreaties, mingled with abounding praise and frequent short exhortations; let them entreat a
blessing on all the means of grace enjoyed by our native land;
and let them also embrace the whole world, that'God's way
may be known upon earth, His saving health among all nations.'
If the country will thus fall on their knees, the God who has
filled our national history with the wonders of His love will come
again and surprise even the strongest believers by the unprecedented tokens of His grace.'Call unto Me, and I will answer
thee, and show thee great and mighty things which thou knowe-st
not.'"
WV. G. Blaikie, D.D., Professor, New College.
Horatius Bonar, D.D., Chalmers' Memorial Church.
Chas. J. Brown, D.D., Free New North Church.
H. Calderwood, Professor of MIoral Philosophy.
Laurence G. Carter, Charlotte Baptist Chapel.
A. H. Charteris, D.D., Professor of Biblical Literature.
John Cooper, late of Fala, United Presbyterian Church.
Thos. J. Crawford, D.D., Professor of Divinity in the University of
Edinburgh.
David Croom, United Presbyterian Church, Lauristonl Place.
G. D. Cullen, Royal Terrace.
Alexander Duff, D.D.
'William Grant, Bristo Place Baptist Chapel.
W\illiam Hanna, D.D., I6, Magdala Crescent.
John Kelman, Free St. John's, Leith.
Robert Maceconald, D.D., Free North Leith.
Hamilton MI. MacGill, D.D., Secretary of Mission Board, Unitedl
Presbyterian Church.
James MIacGregor, D.D., Professor, New College.
WV. Scott MIoncrieff, St. Thomas' Episcopal Church.
John IM'Multrie, St. Bernard s Church.
John Morgan, Viewforth Free Church.
Maxwell Nicholson, D.D., St. Stephen's Church.
Samuel Newnam, Baptist Church, Dublin Street.
Robert Rainy, D.D., Professor, New College.
Wm. Reid, United Presbyterian Church, Lothian Road.
William Robertson, D.D., New Greyfriars Church.
James Robertson, United Presbyterian Church, Newington.
A. MIoody Stuart, Free St. Luke's.
Andrew  Thomson,  D.D.,  Broughton  Place  Unoited Presbyterian
Church. 
REVIVAL DEPUTATIONS.
John \'emyss, Richliond Place Congregational Church.
Alexander W\ hyte, St. George's Free Church.
Ninian \\ ight, Congregational Church.
George \W ilson, Tolbooth Parish Church.
J. 11. \Nilson, Barclay Flree Clhurch.
John Young, United Presbyterian Church, Newington.
J. H. Balfour, Professor of Botany.
Ja. Balfour, 13, Eton Teriace.
George F. Barbour, George Square.
Cavan, I2, Lennox Street.
John Chalmers, Castle Bank, Merchiston.
David Dickson,'Ierchiston.
\William Dickson, 3S, York Place.
F. Brown Douglas. 2I, IMoray Place.
Wm. Jas. Duncan, 29, Abercromby Place.
E. Erskine Scott, 25, Nlelville Street.
William Gibson, Lauriston Gardens.
John Gifford, 4I, St. Andrew Square.
Robert Haldane, Charlotte Square.
George Harvey, President Royal Academy.
A. Jenkinson, Princes Street.
John Millar, 26, York Place.
David MI'Laren, Redfern House.
Duncan MI'Laren, Jun., Newington House,
Francis Outram, Bart.
Polhvarth, MIertoun House.
Hugh Rose, 3, Hillside Crescent.
Mr. Moody pointed out that it was quite impossible
for himself and Mr. Sankey to comply with all the
requests sent in for assistance; but he suggested that
deputations should be sent out from Edinburgh;
mentioning several distinguished ministers and laymen,
who, he thought, should go on such errands.  These
brethren, receiving such appointments, went forth
gladly in the name of Christ, and returned with exceeding joy, to tell what the Lord had done through
their word.  Their reports formed one of the pleasing
features at the daily prayer-meeting,-at which Mr.
MIoody insisted that all who had been engaged in these
outside meetings should give an account of their work
immediately on their return; and the good news ac
283 
284 MOOD Y AND,SANKEY IN GREA T BRITAIN.
cumulated so rapidly, that the hearts and minds of the
people were unable to take it in. The story seemed
almost too good to be true.
Perhaps no meeting in Edinburgh was more  remarkabtle than that which closed the year I1873.
Mr. Toody had appointed what is called a watchnight service, at which the last hours of the old
year were to be spent in the worship of God, and
the new year was to be ushered in with prayer and
praise. There were many misgivings about the possibility of keeping a large audience together from
eight o'clock till twelve; but Mr. Moody's expectations were fully justified by the crowd which occupied
the Free Assembly Hall for five full hours. A great
many persons were obliged to stand throughout the
entire service; and this they did without a word of
complaint. After singing and prayer, Mr. Moody
announced the order of exercises. "Anything that is
worship," said he, "will be in order." Prayer was offered
at intervals.   Mr. Sankey and the Jubilee Singers
introduced most beautiful and appropriate solos and
choruses.  Mr. Moody reviewed the seven utterances
of Christ-" I will."  As he read the verses containing them, one after another, the whole audience, at
his request, read the verses in concert. So great was
the variety and interest of the meeting, that every
one who stole a glance at the clock wondered to see
how quickly the hours passed by.
Soon after eleven the lecture closed; and the remainder of the year was given to prayer-sometimes
silently, sometimes audibly. At five minutes before
twelve all speaking ceased. The distant shouts of 
W,4 TCH-NIGHT.
the revellers outside were the only sounds to be
heard.  Kneeling, with bowed heads, the whole great
assembly, with one accord, prayed in silence; till
presently the clocks of the city, one after another,
struck the hour which marked the close of the old
y,ear and the coming in of the new.  For fiv,e minutes
more the deer and aw,vful silence continLued; and then
Alr. Aloody gave out the last two verses of tie hymn,
" Jesus, lover of my soul."
After a brief prayer, the benediction was pronounced, and all began, like one loving family, to
wish each other a Happy New Year.
Great as were the blessingts received hitlherto, those
which followved the "week of prayer for Scotland" far
exceeded themIn; and the brethren began to say:
The Mlaster of the feast has kept the good wine until
now.
At first the work of grace had been principally
confined to the middle and higher classes of society;
but at the close of the fourth week special measures
were adopted for the purpose of bringing the Gospel
to the poor.   In accordance with this design, a
meeting was appointed in the Grass Market;-a
spacious square in the old town of Edinburgh, which
in former times was the scene of many martyr executions.   On the south side of this square is the
Corn Exchange, an immense building capable of
holding six thousand persons.  In this place a meeting was held, on Sabbath evenin, the 2S)th of December, for men only. The admission was by ticket.
At the close a great number of anxious per
295 
S6 IMOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITA,4IN.
sons followed Mr. Moody to the Free Church
Assembly Hall, where an inquiry meeting was
going  on;  and  seeing the multitudes, the  doorkeeper came  up to Dr. Bonar, who, with others,
was dealing with the inquirers, bringing the intelligence, which was alike startling and embarrassing,
"that Mr. Moody had brought up the whole Grass
Market with him." The body of the hall was cleared
for these men-many of them young men; and they
pressed in to the number of not less than six or seven
hundred. These could not be conversed with separately, and Mr. Moody), accordingly addressed them
all together. When those who wished to give themselves to Christ were invited to kneel, all of them,
as well as every one else in every part of the house,
kneeled down; while Mr. Wilson, and afterwards Mr.
MIoody, led their prayer in giving themselves to
Christ.
Previous to the arrival of the men from the Grass
MIarket, on this occasion, a service was held in the
hall for women only. The hall, as usual, was densely
crowded, and seventy or eighty inquirers remained
behind to be spoken to.
Dr. Bonar, in referring to this meeting next day,
at the noon hour of prayer, said;-" In all my life
I never preached to such an audience.   The vast
multitude bowed under the simple preaching of the
Gospel, and without any excitement  were  melted
into tears of penitence, and the children of God to
tears of joy."
Such were some of the revival services by Nwhich
the week  of prayer was preceded.   What, then, 
THE WEEK OF PRA YER.
must  have  been the blessings which followed it,
which could be described as the best of the wine
at the last of the feast?
On Sabbath, the 4th of January, 1874, the services in connection with the week of prayer were
commenced. Mleetings were held in the two Assembly
Halls, as well as in churches in all parts of the
city, including several of those in the Episcopal
communion; and as an evidence of the increasing
catholicity of spirit which the revival had brought
about, it was noticed that ministers of different
denominations, who had hitherto held themselves
widely apart, joined in hearty work and worship
together.
On Monday, the 5th of January, Mr. Moody paid
a flying visit to Glasgow, to be present at the noon
prayer-meeting in that city; which he reported, at the
nine o'clock meeting in the Free Assembly Hall, the
same evening, as an occasion of great spiritual power.
"God is going to do a great work in Glasgow,"'
said he. "In the last two hours of our meeting there
I met with about seventy-five young persons anxious
to know what they must do to be saved."
A great variety of exercises were crowded into this
week, at different hours of every day and evening.
At all of them there was a great number of inquirers;
and sometimes it was necessary even to close the door
of the inquiry room, lest the crowd should make it
impossible to proceed with the instructions.
It was not only in the regions round about the
Free Assembly Hall, and in other choice localities
in Edinburgh and Leith, but also among the poor
287 
288 MOOD Y ANDX S,4NIKE Y IN GRECAT BRITAIN.
and  neglected populations  of the  Canongate and
Cowgate, that the revival tide was observed to be
rising. God seemed, indeed, to be blessing all classes
and conditions of men.
A  merchant, whose place of business was  in a
neighbourhood where drunken men and women frequently passed his door, declared that the influence
of the revival was plainly apparent among the lower
classes; for, since it began, he had seen very few persons passing his place in a state of intoxication.
A confectioner, whose trade consisted chiefly in
providing ball suppers, was disgusted with the
revival; it almost spoilt his business.
Separate meetings for men, women, and children
were held, all of which were marked by deep spiritual
power. So profound an impression was made upon
the whole community, that strangers coming into
the city were at once impressed with the feeling that
something very unusual was going on. It was as if
the blessing of God  pervaded the very air.   No
wonder, then, that multitudes came in all the trains
from all parts of Scotland, to breathe in the heavenly
influence, which came down upon Edinburgh even as
upon Jerusalem at Pentecost!
During the last weeks which Messrs. Moody and
Sankey spent in Edinburgh, the love and gratitude of
the people went out towards them in a tide of Chr-istian affection.   In many a household thanksgivings
were daily offered to God for sending these brethren
to labour in that city.
The simple and Scriptural style of Mr. Moody's
addresses won the hearts of the great masses of 
THE EDItNBURGH CONAVENTION.
Bible-loving Scotchmen;  while his method of instructing  inquirers  at first  astonishled,  and  then
delighted them.   They  had never seen so many
people saved in so short a time. But nowv a new view
of an old truth appeared to them, and they saw that
what was necessary for becoming a Christian was, not
a long period of instruction and repentance, but the
simple act of trusting in Jesus.
Requests for prayer poured in continually-some of
them even from foreign countries. One lady asked
prayer for her own conversion, saying, "I have come
from Swvitzerland to be present at these meetings. I
have been well brought up, but am not a Christian."
Some time after the special meetings closed, a
letter was received from New Zealand, asking prayer
for a revival in that colony.
The Christian convention which was held on the
4th of January, in the Free Assembly Hall, was a
memorable and delightful occasion.  About  a hundred and fifty ministers from all parts of the country,
and of all denominations, came up to consult with
their brethren from America, upon the best methods
of conducting the various departments of Christian
work. From eleven in the morning till four in the
afternoon the exercises were kept Vp, varying in form
and increasing in power. Such a meeting had never
been seen in Edinbtrgh before; not on account of its
numbers, but on account of the great variety of
religious sentiment represented in it. Surely nothing
but the overwNhelming baptism of the Spirit of God
could have s-wept away  the barriers,which had  so
long kept these brethren apart: and if there is one
'3'
289 
290 MOODY AND SANIKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
thing more than another which attests the Divine
character of the revival in Scotland under the labours
of these American evangelists, it is the great progress
vwhlich was made  towards Christian fraternity and
unity.
Remarkable cases of conversion were continually
reported. The accounts of the meetings formed a
large portion of the reading matter in the public
press.  A  periodical entitled "Times of Blessing"
was started, to spread the good news. All the
religious newspapers and magazines in the United
Kingdom vied with each other in obtaining full and
graphic reports of the wonders of the work of grace
in Scotland.
Here, as everywhere else, Mr. Moody's instructions
were remarkable for their strictly Biblical character.
People were not thrust into the kingdom of heaven
by means of enthusiasm and excitement, but they
were taught to enter by the strait gate; and on this
account it is, no doubt, that converts in that revival
hold out so well.
A workman who had found the Saviour relates his
experience thus:  "Six months ago I heard an address from the
words'"Whosoever believeth hath everlasting life.'  I
had been a bad character, and could not take it to
myself; but when I went home that night, I dreamed
'whosoever' meant me.  I got bang out of bed, and
went away to the Bible to see the word'whosoever.'"
"But," said one, "did you not know it was in the
Bible?"  "Oh  yes, but I went to see it with my
own eyes, and I have been resting on it ever since." 
FAFPiE IFEL L  I' EDIBD  OURGH.
Not less than three thousand persons have been
received into the various churches in Edinburgh as a
result of this great awakening.   The  pastors are
still holding meetings for inquiry and instruction
with the large classes of converts which at that time
came under their care; and it is believed that a
great number of persons, who attended these meetings
from other towns and villages, have been received into
their churches at home.
The farewell meeting of Messrs. Moody and Sankey
at Edinburgh was held in the fields, on the slopes of
Arthur's Seat; no building being at all adequate
to accommodate the vast congregation. The whole
city, one might almost say, came out to bid them goodbye and God speed. From this historic seat of Christian learning, which they had entered with so much
trembling, they went forth, with the blessings of the
whole community upon them, and with such joy in
their hearts as only those can know who are honoured
of God in leading many souls to Christ.
291 
292
CHAPTER VI.
WORK IN SCOTLAND CONIINUED.-GLASGOW AND
THE IN ORTI.
N the  8th  of February,  Messrs. Moody  and
Sankey, having finished their course in Edinburgh'with joy, began their work at Glasgow; where,
for a month before their arrival, special prayer
had been  offered  for the blessing of God  upon
their labours.  A  meeting of ministers and leading
brethren was called for to make arrangemnents for the
approaching revival services.  This meeting was hfield
in a large church of the Scottish Establishment,
which had never been used for such a purpose before.
It was thought a strange thing that Dr. Andrew
Bonar, of the Free Church, should be introduced by
the pastor of this Estab:ished Church, and that many
ministers of different denominations should be seated
together on the platform!
This sight had a happy effect upon the congregation, and was a prophecy of the harnmonious manner
in which these brethren were to labour together
and in which the whole community was to be united
in Christian fellowship and work.
The first meeting was held on Sunday the 8th. 
A PROPHECY FULFILLED.
An hour before the time a vast crowd had asseimble-d,
and four large churches in the vicinity were filled.
During the whole time the services continued, these
overflow meetings were a part of the regular system.
Vhile Mr. Moody was preaching in the principal place,
MIr. Sankey assisted at another; and the ministers
of the city were also actively engaged in conducting
these extra services. Dr. Bonar, the Rev. Mr. Laing,
the Rev. Mr. WVal], and pthlers, rendered good service
in this department of the work; and a share of the
blessing always appeared to be given to them and
their outside congregations.
It is held to be a most remarkable fact, that Mr.
MIoody, himself an unordainted evangeiist, not only
obtained access to pulpits of various denominations,
but was the means of bringing ministers of differct
orders togctheras they never had been brought together before.  On his previous visit to Glasgow, in
I872, he scarcely produced a ripple on the surface of
the Christian community; but this time God was with
him; he had a message from heaven; and almost the
whole population of the town, as if impressed with
this fact, eagerly crowded to hear him.
The prediction which he had made at the E(dhnburgh noon-meeting, that God was about to send
a great blessing to Glasgow, was now abundantly
fulfilled.  The month of prayer and preparation had
not been spent in vain; and on his arrival, he was
able to say to the people, with especial emphasis,
Come, for all thlings are now ready."
The same methods vwhich had been so successful
elsewhere, were repeated here.  Meetings for young
293 
94 MOODY AND S.AIV)KEY IN GRE,4T BRITAIN.
men, Christian workers, men's meetings, women's
meetings, and conventions, were held with evident
indications of the presence of the Holy Spirit. The
whole community was alive with the revival.  From
this centre, also, spiritual influences radiated into the
regions round about. In one instance five young
men, who lived at a distant village, made a journey
to Glasgow, were much impressed with what they
heard, and went home to spread the good news.
They invited others to go and hear for themselves.
Then they began to hold meetings for prayer; and
presently the revival wave reached their little village
also.
One young man from a distance was humbled
before God, and went home to tell what Jesus had
done for him; and here, in a secluded hamlet, a
shower of blessing descended. There was one place
in-particular for which prayer was offered at the
noon meeting, which, it was stated,, had been altogether won for the LI.ord. Previous to this it had
been, to all appearance, utterly dead-one of the
most barren and hopeless fields in which a minister
could labour; but within two months from the time
these prayers were offered for it, its pastor reported
that, in the great congregation which assembled night
after night for worship, he was not able to discover
a single person who had not been under deep concern, or was not now resting in Jesus.
The small town of Dollar, where is an academy containing nine hundred pupils, gathered from all parts of
the world, was a place in which great interest was
felt; and efforts were made to secure a visit from the 
RE VIVALS FAR AND WIDE.
American evangelists. Failing in this, the brethren
there began to work amrnong themselves; first appointing three nights of united prayer for the outpouring
of the Spirit, and subsequently holding revival
meetings for three weeks in the large academy hall.
The result was an almost simultaneous awakening
amongst the pupils in all the schools, as well as
among the inhabitants of the town.
In one place, with a population of not more than
two thousand five hundred, as many as fourteen
hundred persons would come together for prayer.
The revival work in Glasgow and its vicinity was
greatly strengthened by the assistance of ministers
and others, who came down from Edinburgh to labour
in, as well as to enjoy, the meetings. These brethren,
with a large number of Christian workers who were
raised up among the young men of the town, carried
the work into the regions beyond, with ever accumulating interest and power.
The Glasgow noon prayer-meeting had been commenced during the week of prayer for Scotland. On
the very first day, a soul was awakened; and from
that time, never a day passed without tokens of the
presence of the Lord. Requests for prayer continued
to come in-sometimes from long distances in the
country. One instance is mentioned of prayer being
asked, by his parents, for a young man who had not
been heard of for years; and from whom a letter
was afterwards received, dated at New Zealand, saying, that the prodigal had been longing to open cornmmunication with his friends at home, and had ridden
a hundred and fifty miles to post that letter.
295 
296 2O0OD Y AND SA,~KE Y IX GREAT BRITAIN.
It was touching in the extreme to listen to the
requests for prayer, from Highlands and Lowlands,
from places well known, and from places whose names
few had ever heard before; all of them crying out
for the blessing of God, like dry and thirsty lands
for showers of rain. Sometimes the thanksgivings
almost  outnumbered the  requests.   On  one  day
thanksgivings were offered for the conversion of
eighty-eight persons.  The brethren, at first, regarded
these simply as the fruit of the labours of the evangelists from America; but as news continued to come
from all quarters, of the outpouring of the Spirit of
God, they changed their minds, and began to say,
'We are not alone; the Lord is blessing all Scotland."
These revivals were evidently not "gotten up," but
"brought  down."  It was  the Lord's doing,  and
marvellous in all eyes.
MIr. MIoody's success in Glasgow, as in Edintburgh,
was, at first, amongst those who had received a relig,ious education. To these persons his Bible-readings
were peculiarly acceptable; and such crowds attended
them, that admission had to be arranged by ticket.
On Sunday mornings, at eight o'clock, addresses were
given to Christian workers; and many Sunday-school
teachers thought nothing of walking ten or fifteen
miles at this early hour, to profit by Mr. Moody's
experience and advice.   One morning a man was
found outside who was in great distress.   He  had
come ten miles to attend that service, but had lost
his ticket, and was not able to get in.
Dr. Andrew Bonar, in speaking of Mr. Moody,
says: "There has been no evangelist with us from a 
THE WINDOWS OF HEAVEN OPENED. 297
distance, in whom we have had such confidence.
He was so thorough, so Scriptural, so simple. My
church," he went on to say, "is not very central; but
I alhv-ays sent my people and Sunday-school to his
meetings, and they brought home a great deal of
blessing with them."
The revival wave had now become so mighty that
few were rash enough to oppose it, except those who
hated all forms of piety, and were full of spite against
Christ Himself. Everything seemed favourable to
the awakening of sinners and the upbuilding of saints.
Blessings abounded, and were easy to find.
One lady, who had been converted at the meetings,
began to talk to her husband about Christ. At first
he seemed to care little about it; but one morning
she repeated to him, as well as she could, Mr. Moody's
address of the previous evening, on Grace. When she
had finished, he left the room, and in an hour came
back happily converted.
"We don't know what to make of this work," said
one; "it is so quick. Sinners seem to come into the
kingdom of Christ almost without effort."
A distinguished gentleman had been converted; and
one of his friends came to ask him this question:  "Can you tell me in what you rest for salvation?"
"Yes, I can," was the reply; and opening the Bible,
he pointed out these words: "God hath given us
eternal life, and that life is in His Son."
Thus, as will be seen, the revival work in Glasgow
was, like all the others, along the track of God's Word.
This charming little domestic scene is related by
Dr. Bonar: 
298 MOOD Y AND SANKE Y IN GREA T BRITA IN.
"I called on a man and his wife in my parish, and
said to the woman,'I hear you have been getting
some blessing.'
"We have been attending the meetings," was the
reply.
"And have you not been blessed?"
"Yes; we have."
"Tell me something about it."
"Well, the other night my husband went out to a
meeting; and when, he was gone, I slipped out after
him, heard just a little, and then came home and
gave myself to Jesus.   He  was blessed too, that
night; and when he came in he sat down very
quietly, and looked at me,-and I looked at him.
Then I said, Have you  got anything?  Yes, said
he: have you? I think I have, said I. Well, that
was just what I was wanting to tell you, but I didn't
know where to begin. And now, said the wife, we
are so happy together!"
The readiness with which inquirers came into the
enjoyment of pardon and peace, was the chief
distinguishing feature of the revival in Glasgow.
The door of the kingdom of heaven seemed to be
very wide open.   Every church in the city was
blessed; and some ministers who had been doing their
work in a professional way came into an experience of
grace, which gave them a new understanding of
Christ and His Gospel. Five such cases are mentioned
in Glasgow alone. In one church, fifty-four new communicants were received on the last Sabbath before
MIr. Moody left-almost all of whom had been led by
him to the Lord; while, six months afterwards, forty 
MR. SAHNKEY AND THE CHILDREN.
eight others were received into the same communion,
who dated their first impressions from his meetings.
It is believed that not less than six thousand persons,
in all, came to the inquiry rooms; some of whom had
indeed been members of churches before, but were
now for the first time brought out into light and
joy.
The way in which God suited His blessing to Glasgow is matter of especial interest. Beginning with
those who had been well instructed in the Scriptures,
it wrought its work upon them; and, when they felt
themselves saved, the Spirit of the Lord seemed to
direct them to go out and labour for the great masses
of the population which, here, as in other manufacturing commnunities, were outside the ordinary
means of grace. Meetings were held in the streets
and squares of the city; and invitations to attend
them were distributed by young men of the different
Christian Associations.
Fathers and mothers met to pray for the conversion of their children.   Some  young ladies held a
prayer-meeting one night, at which forty were led to
seek Christ.   Children's meetings were also held,
to which the little people crowded no less eagerly
than their elders. On one occasion there was a great
swarm of boys and girls crowding the passages near
the pulpit. It was in vain to insist on their keeping back; and after a while, Mr. Sankey, who was
especially popular with the children, seeing the situation, pushed aside the barrier and let the crowd of
his little friends into the reserved seats, where they
filled up the chinks between the ministers and tile
299 
300 MOODY AND SANKE Y IN GREA T BRITAIN.
choir, like so many grains of sand.   Better still,
they swarmed into the great pulpit, and Mr. Moody
allowed them to sit down all around him; every inch
of the pulpit stairs being covered with them.
The conversion of one young girl, which was
almost immediately followed by her triumphant
death, was blessed to the awakening of six of her
companions, who came to the services saying, "We
wish to go to the meeting in the same church where
Lizzie found Christ."
So deeply were the exercises pervaded by a sense
of the Divine Presence, that, apart from the speaking
and the singing, it was  good to be there.   One
man who was so deaf that he could not distinguish a word of the preaching, went away deeply
convicted of his sins, and afterwards was happily
converted. The Lord was there, and he had heard
Him speak.
At one of the noon meetings a gentleman brought
to Mr. Moody a paper, signed by five hundred workmen in one of the ship-yards of Glasgow, petitioning
for a visit from him during their noon intermission.
Messrs. Moody and Sankey spent half an hour with
them, to their great delight. Their rest for dinner
was only three-quarters of an hour; but from this, a
large number out of the two thousand men employed
in that yard now find time every day for twenty
minutes of prayer. "The ladies," as the men called
the choir, were requested to go down and sing for
them; this they consented to do, twice a week, for
about two months; and by means of the singing, as
well as the preaching and prayer, many of the work
-                                                                        *~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 
A BLESSING ON THE SINGING.
men were led to the Saviour.  "Once for all "; "Jesus
of Nazareth passeth By"; "Free from  the  law";
"Hold the fort," etc., were found remarkably useful.
Mr. Howie, the superintendent, says that scarcely
a day passed without his having men coming to him
anxious about their souls, who had been awakened
by the singing at the yard.
Outside meetings of various characters were heldsometimes ten or fifteen each day. The highways and
hedges were searched by the new converts for people
whom they might compel to come to this feast of the
Lord; and many a guest did they bring.
The story of the band of young converts, known
as the "Ewing Place Young Men," is one of particular interest.  On the evening of February 24th,
a large number of young men, who were unable to
obtain admission to the principal meeting, came
together in the Ewing Place Church;  where  Mr.
Moody, Professor Cairns, the Rev. J. H. Wilson, and
others, met them at the close of the preaching in the
City Hall. The spirit of conviction seemed overwhelming;  and when  those who  were not saved,
but who desired to give themselves to Christ, were
invited to come forward to the three front lines of pews,
which had been cleared for them, the pews were immediately filled: again three other lines were cleared,
and quickly filled with inquirers: then three other
lines were filled with the same class of persons,-in all,
to the number of one hundred and one. This was the
first time the so-called "altar services" were ever seen
in Glasgow.
Very many of these young men were converted
30i 
302 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
before leaving the place; and feeling the special tie of
brotherhood which came of their similar experience,
they joined themselves together into a band, for the
purpose of making themselves useful in the work of
the  Lord.  Every night, except Saturday, for the
period  of nine  months, their prayer-meeting was
attended by anxious inquirers; and "Ewing Place"
became familiar, not only among the young men in
Glasgow, but among earnest young Christians all
over Scotland. Afterwards, the meeting was removed
fromn Ewing Place Church; but the organization is still
efficiently maintained.
The history of the Ewing Place Leaflet, inserted
below, is interesting, as a glimpse at the work of these
young converts in the lowest portions of the city.
" tVoe unto them that rise up early in the morning that they may
follow strong drink." Isaiah v. I I.
" Woe unto him that giveth his neighbour drink, and maketh him
drunken." Habakkuk ii. I5.
"Drunzkards shall not inherit the Kingdom of God." I Cor. vi. Io.
THE WATER
Jesus says, "If any man thirst, let him come unto
Me and drink." John vii. 37.
"And the Spirit and Bride say, Come.... And
let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let
him take the WVater of Life freely." Rev. xxii. 17.
"Rock of Ages, cleft for me,         From Thy wounded side which flowed,
I,et me hide myselfin Thee;        Be of sin the dohble core,
Let the water and the blood        Save me from its guilt and power."
II 
I
OF LIFE. 
THE EWTNG PJACE LEAFLET.
Two young men were distributing copies of this
leaflet near one of the largest grog-shops in Glasgow; but the manager of the place, not liking such
quiet opposition to his business, had the young men
arrested.   They  were brought before  the  magistrates, on the charge of obstructing the street, and
fined ten shillings each, and costs. This produced a
great excitement among the temperance and Christian people; and in response to the general desire
to know the nature of the leaflet which the young
men were fined for distributing, it was reprinted in
the form of an immense placard, and posted all over
the city: copies of the leaflet itself were also distributed in vast numbers; and thus the temperance
movement was aided rather than hindered by this
small persecution.
The great convention of Christian workers at the
Kibble Crystal Palace, in the Botanic Gardens, on
the I6th of April, was a most memorable occasion.
The Palace, which can be seated for six thousand
people, was filled to overflowing, while the platform
was crowded with the most eminent ministers and
evangelists from all parts of Scotland. The practical
results of that convention, and of the revival at large,
are still apparent in the vigour with which all departments of home-missionary work are now carried on.
In this respect Glasgow is often cited as a model.
The last week, during which the meetings were held
in the Kibble Palace, was in many respects the
most remarkable of all. The building was crowded
night after night, each time with a different audience. One evening the meeting was for warehouse
303 
304 MOODY AND SANKL'Y IN GREA T BRITAIN.
girls, and those in shiops who had been  prevented
from going to the other services, on account of their
late hours of labour.  On that occasion it is computed that about nine thousand young women were
present.  Mr. Moody preached; and afterwards  an
inquiry meeting was held in a neighbouring church.
The next evening the Palace was packed with about
seven thousand young men; and there were nearly
as many more outside who were unable to obtain
admission.
On Friday the meeting was for young converts,
who were admitted by special tickets, of which three
thousand five hundred were issued. The rest of the
space was filled with Christian workers.
In speaking of this memorable occasion, one writer
says: "Mr. Moody's subject was,'What God is able
to do.' He was grand, and so happy! The ministers
were a sight! They became quite wrapt-up and
excited. It was a treat to watch them. Moody talked
a long time; Sankey breaking in with'Daniel's
band,' and'More to follow'; but we could have
listened long-all night, I believe." Mr. Moody, in
speaking of it, said, "It seemed as if we were then
receiving the Spirit as a seal on all our meetings."
On Saturday a children's meeting was held.
But Sabbath was tze day of days.  In the morning
the meeting was again for shop girls. The Palace was
full at nine o'clock, and Mr. Moody preached from
the text, "There was no room for them ill the inn."
On account of the heat the meeting was short, being
over by a quarter to ten; and then followed a meeting for inquirers. 
I 
1
-l
FAREWELL MIEETING ATr GLASGOW. 
GLASGO W'S FAREWELL.
The evening meeting was announced for half-past
six; but an hour before the time, the Palace was
densely filled, and a much larger number were outside
than inside. Every moment the throng increased;
and when Mr. Moody arrived, the policemen on the
ground estimated the number at not less than fifty
thousand  persons.   Seeing  the  multitudes,  Mr.
Moody determined to preach from the carriage, in
which he was driven through the crowd to a central
and commanding position. The whole multitude
closed around him in one solid mass, standing in
perfect order and quietness, and eagerly listening to
the words of him whose face they might see no
more. When those inside the Palace learned of this
change of programme, they immediately joined the
masses outside; but even this great reinforcement
made no perceptible difference in that vast congregation.
Over all this great assembly, Mr. Sankey's voice was
heard distinctly while he sang "Nothing but leaves."
Then Mr. Moody mounted the box of the carriage,
and preached with marvellous effect. At the close of
his discourse, he invited inquirers to meet him in the
Palace; and this spacious inquiry room was quite filled.
It was a great gathering of unhappy souls: some who
were present remarked how sorrowful the faces looked.
This meeting was kept up until half-past ten at night.
Mr. Moody, Mr. Stewart, and others stated, simply and
plainly, the way of salvation. Large numbers found
peace in believing; but when, at the close, Mr. Moody
asked all those to rise who were still unsaved, nearly
two thousand rose to their feet.
i4
305 
306 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
It was remarked that this was a new audience,
because they did not know how to sing the hymns.
From Glasgow, brief excursions were made to Gourock, Paisley, and Greenock, where the same Divine
blessing attended them.
THE TOUR IN THE NORTH.
About the middle of May Messrs. Moody and
Sankey paid another three days' visit to Edinburgh,
and then turned their faces northward,-where, in
Perth, Dundee, Aberdeen, Elgin, Inverness, Tain,
and some other smaller towns, their coming was
anxiously awaited.
In Dundee, the churches which were opened for
their use were so inadequate, that meetings were held
in the open air; at which the attendance was variously
estimated at from ten thousand to sixteen thousand
souls.
The two weeks of meetings in Aberdeen, commencing on the I4th of June, were on the same magnificent
scale. No room was large enough for the congregations; and the outdoor meetings, in the delightful
summer evenings of the North, were attended by
multitudes varying from twelve thousand to twenty
thousand people.
The revival at Inverness was signalized by many
striking incidents. Messrs. Moody and Sankey visited
that place in the first week of July, at the time of
the annual wool fair; when hundreds of farmers
from all over the Highlands, and wool dealers from
Edinburgh and Glasgow, meet to transact the chief
business of the year. Very many of these farmers 
A WHOLE FAMILY S,4 ED.
spend their lives beyond the reach of churches and
ministers, and the coming of the American evangelists
was to them a God-send indeed. Some who had
scarcely ever attended religious services before, received the Gospel literally as good news from heaven. 
Great numbers were converted, and, at the close of
the fair, dispersed to their homes to awaken and bless
those hitherto neglected regions. So great an impression was made at Inverness, that arrangements
are now in progress for celebrating the first anniversary of the visit of Messrs. Moody and Sankey to
that town. Well may their work be remembered,
in view of such scenes as the following:  An elderly gentleman and his wife, passing out of
Dr. Black's Presbyterian church, were invited to go
into the room where Mr. Moody was waiting to
receive inquirers.
"No, not to-night," said the man, looking at his
wife as if she were a hindrance to such a movement.
But the brother who had given the invitation, seeing
the embarrassment, said, "Let the lady also come in."
They were the first inquirers to arrive. Mr. Moody,
taking them into the pastor's study, gave them such
instruction as their cases seemed to require; and
before they left the room, both of them were rejoicing
in hope of eternal life.   Half-an-hour afterwards
the lady returned, saying, "I want to see Mr. Moody;
I want to tell him that my two sons have been at the
inquiry meeting in another part of the church, and
both have given their hearts to the Saviour."
This man was a comfortable farmer on one of the
northern islands; his sons were settled near him:
3o0 
308 MOODY AND SANKE Y IN GREAT BRITAIN.
and the whole family, thus blessed of God, returned
to their island home to spread the Gospel, which
they had heard with such blessed results, at the
fair.
Northward still, even to the very end of ScotlandJohn o' Groat's House-Moody and Sankey went,
preaching and singing everywhere to crowds of people,
under the sky, the only roof large enough to cover them.
Mr. Moody was everywhere regarded as a prophet
of the Lord, sent to bless His people in Scotland;
and Mr. Sankey, in spite of his organ, was received as
an humble successor of the Psalmist himself. The
brethren in the ministry gave them cordial welcome
and hearty assistance. "The men "-that is, the leaders
in the Highland churches-were, some of them, a little
troubled about Mr. Sankey's hymns; so unlike were
they to the psalms in Rouse's version. One of them
came to his pastor and said, with no little anxiety:
"I cannot do with the hymns. They are all the time
in my head, and I cannot get them out. The psalms
never trouble me that way."
"Very well," said the pastor; "then I think you
should keep to the hymns."
People sometimes expostulated with Mr. Sankey concerning his organ, on the ground that it was sure to be
a serious sturbling-block in the way of many whom
he  might  otherwise reach with  his singing.  On
one occasion a compromise was effected; the organ
was used with the outdoor congregations, and left
outside the sanctuary when the meeting was taken
up within. On this occasion Mr. Sankey sang with
such remarkable success that one of his friends con 
' THE NINETY-AND-NINE."
gratulated him on this separation of the singer from
his unsanctified musical machine.
That beautiful hymn, "The ninety-and-nine," which
has been blessed to the awakening of so many souls,
has a pleasant little history of its own. Mr. Sankey
was anxious lest his singing should be a failure in
the Highlands-the people there being so particular
about what should be sung; and, accordingly, he
searched for something specially adapted to their
tastes.  One day he found, in the corner of a news
paper,* the hymn above mentioned: the strange,
wild melody to which it is set, came to his mind as
an inspiration, and he sang it for the first time in the
presence of a great congregation, without ever having
written it out. This hymn, which seemed to be a
special gift to this pastoral people, they received
with peculiar pleasure: it was their favourite among
all Mr. Sankey's songs; and, when he brought it down
with him from the North, it became also a favourite
all over Great Britain and Ireland.
Sometimes there was almost a strife to obtain
the services of the evangelists even for a single
day; and from such brief but impressive services,
the most important results often followed. "The
people of Scotland," said one of the Highland
ministers, "hold strong opinions up6n theology and
church order, but they really love the VWord of God
and the Christian life, better than anything else; and
it was this which, in spite of all differences, opened
their hearts to receive Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey."
* It appeared originally in The Ckristian, of Boston, United
States, America; and was reprinted in England, in The Rock.
309 
310o MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
On their return from the North they were besought
to hold farewell meetings in some of the places where
they had laboured; and these meetings, especially in
Aberdeen and Inverness, were scenes which will never
be forgotten.
At a year's distance the fruits of that great awakening are gloriously apparent.   Evangelistic services
are held by the converts of this revival, all over the
north of Scotland; and, by this means, the labours of
Messrs. Moody and Sankey are multiplied a hundredfold. 
3II
CHAPTER VII.
THE WORK OF GRACE IN IRELAND.-BELFAST
LONDONDERRY; DUBLIN.
ROM  among the many invitations that pressed
upon him, Mr. Moody next chose to visit the
cities of Belfast, Londonderry, and Dublin.
On Sabbath morning, the 6th of September,
the evangelists held their first meeting in Belfast,
at Dougal Square Chapel, at eight o'clock in the
morning.   Long  before  the  hour  the place was
crowded with Christian workers, to whom it was
announced the address would be given. The second
meeting, at eleven o'clock, was held in a larger church;
while the evening meeting was adjourned to the
largest place of worship in Belfast, capable of holding about two thousand people; but even here, not
above one-fourth of the persons who came were able
to obtain admission. Thus, at the outset, the work
of the Lord in Ireland was marked with distinguished
promise of success.
On Monday, a daily noon prayer-meeting was
commenced; which also, next day, had to be adjourned
to a more capacious building, holding about fourteen 
312  MOODY AND SAi~iC'EY IN IRELAND.
hundred people. This noon prayer-meeting was so
largely attended, and so greatly blessed, that, in
speaking of it, one of the Belfast brethren declares
it to have been "the centre of the whole movement."
The crowds which pressed upon his ministry compelled Mr. Moody at once to divide his audience;
and here, as in Scotland, men's meetings, women's
meetings, young men's meetings, working women's
meetings, and other special services, were held; all
of them attended by anxious crowds of listeners;
and, almost in every instance, several hundred earnest
inquirers remaining for personal instruction. But
even this plan did not meet the convenience of his
would-be hearers: then two meetings were held at
once, but they were no less crowded; and it became necessary, on the Sabbath, to preach in the
open air.
After one of these great open-air meetings, held
on the 27th of September, the whole of the following
afternoon and evening were occupied as an inquirymeeting; at which Mr. Moody and other Christian
workers were employed from two till ten o'clock,
in pointing the throng of anxious inquirers to the
"Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the
world."
On one occasion, two hundred young men, the
very flower of Belfast, gave themselves to Christ.
Still the interest increased. A service was held, one
night, for persons who had not hitherto heard
Mr. Moody; to which admission was had by ticket.
For these tickets there were  no less than  three
thousand applications. 
THE WORK IN BELFAST.
The great revival in I859 is still fresh in the
memory of Christians in Ireland; but the awakening
under the labours of the American evangelists is
counted by them as the most remarkable of any
they have ever experienced.
Mr. Moody always insists on quietness and order.
None of those wild excitements, so frequently seen
at such seasons, have ever appeared in connection
with him; and this fact-was noted as being in striking
contrast with the revival of I859.
One of the Sabbath evening meetings, exclusively
for men, Mr. Moody declared to be, in his judgment,
the most remarkable of any he had yet held in
Europe. On the following Monday evening, at the
close of his address, all who had recently been found
by the Good Shepherd, as well as those who desired
to be found by Him, were requested to retire to the
adjoining lecture-room; to which invitation some six
hundred men responded. These were again sifted by
requesting those only who were deeply anxious to be
saved, to adjourn to another room. Of these there
were nearly three hundred. Then, after conversation
and prayer, he invited all to rise who felt that they
could, then and there, accept Jesus as their Saviour;
and the whole company, except twenty or thirty,
stood up to profess their faith.
The great mass meeting in the open air, on the
8th of October, was looked forward to with especial
interest. Prayers were offered for its success in every
particular; even that the Lord would give fine weather
for the occasion.
The day was beautiful. The various railway com         14*
313 
314  MOODY AND SANIKEY IN IRELAND.
panies ran special trains in connection with the
meeting; and so large did the faith of the Irish
brethren become, that they actually set out with the
purpose of calling together an assembly of a hundred
thousand people. "We want all Ireland for Christ,"
said they.
LONDONDERRY.
From the I Ith to the I5th of October, Messrs.
Moody and Sankey laboured in Londonderry, to
which they had been invited some months before by
a committee of the Young Men's Christian Association. In this place they were cordially received by
ministers of all denominations; and all the churches
were placed at Mr. Moody's disposal during his stay.
The first Presbyterian Church, being the largest, was
the one where the meetings were chiefly held; and
here, as elsewhere, they resulted in the awakening
of multitudes of sinners, and the encouragement of
the ministers and the churches.
On the i5th they returned to Belfast, to hold their
farewell services. The noonday prayer-meeting on
this day was exclusively for sinners anxious to be
saved. The admission was by tickets, which could be
obtained on personal application only; but even with
all these restrictions, about twenty-four hundred persons were admitted; and Mr. Moody addressed them
in a manner so earnest and tender, that his words
seemed to have come from heaven. This was the
largest inquiry-meeting which he, or any of his
brethren, had ever seen.
The meeting in the evening was for the young 
FA4REWELL TO BELFAST.
converts. Admission was again strictly by tickets,
which were only given on personal application. Two
thousand one hundred and fifty converts' tickets were
given; and the congregation was made up to three
thousand by ministers and Christian workers.
Mr. Moody's farewell address was from Romans
xiv. 4: "God is able to make him stand." During
the service, Mr. Sankey sang a hymn which had
been composed by a dying youth in Belfast,
beginning
"Is there room?  They say there is room."
The depth of spiritual interest which marked this
concluding service, no words are adequate to describe.
The joy of the speaker may be imagined, as he stood
before this multitude of converts-a great harvest of
souls gathered in in five short weeks. But who can
picture, even to himself, the feelings of this grateful
and affectionate congregation, when the man who
had led them to Christ, in closing his last counsels,
said to them, in a voice trembling with emot ion;"Good-night. We shall meet in the morning when
the shadows flee away"!
DUBLIN.
The brethren in Dublin had long been looking
for the coming of the American evangelists, whose
course had been marked by such a wonderful
succession of blessings. As early as the previous
May, Mr. Moody had promised a visit to the Irish
capital. But, before he actually appointed his
meetings there, he took council with the brethren,
315 
3i6  MOODY AND SANKEY IN IRELAND.
concerning a place in which to hold them.   The
largest churches and halls had everywhere been far
too small for the congregations; and this had affected
him very painfully. He therefore made it a condition
of his coming to Dublin, that the Exhibition Palace
should be engaged for his meetings.
This is a magnificent structure, built some years
ago by subscription, with a view to provide a place of
innocent recreation; which, it was hoped, would also
be a great preventive of evil, if not a means of grace.
In this respect, however, it had proved a mortifying
failure.
God has never promised to save sinners by means
of any sort of amusement.
But now this splendid structure was destined to
be the scene of the most precious work of salvation
ever experienced in Dublin.
Mr. Moody's condition was met. The Exhibition
Palace was engaged; and, on the 24th of October, he
and his friend Mr. Sankey arrived, to commence their
work. Their way had been prepared by months of
earnest supplication, not only in meetings appointed
for that purpose, and in the congregations on the
Sabbath, but also at the family altars in hundreds of
Christian homes: and in order that Dublin might
understand what was to be hoped for, Mr. Smithson,
of the Young Men's Christian Association, prepared
a sketch of the revival in Scotland, which, in the
form of a tract, was distributed to the number of
fifty thousand copies.
Out of a population of two hundred and fifty thousand, there are only about forty thousand Protestants 
__   ffi
JI~\Nj-iI\
I  I     III   !fIIII
-TA
"ii
EXIII-BITI(N ITA.LT, T)UPB),TN. 
,or, 
CA THOLIC CONVERTS.
in Dublin; but the line of separation between Protestants and Papists was continually crossed and
re-crossed; until Cardinal Cullen, seeing his flock
straying, in such great numbers, into this heretical
pasture, published an interdict forbidding such conduct. This, however, was far less effective than
that prelate could have desired. The work of grace
went on in Catholic, as well as in Protestant families.
One instance is mentioned where a lady met seven
young girls at an inquiry-meeting, five of whom had
been brought up in the Roman Catholic Church.
Singularly enough, the very first convert in this
revival was a young man who had been brought up
in the Romish faith.
Such events as these, which were constantly occurring, did not produce any unusual impression upon
M1r. Moody's mind.  He never could see any reason
why a Roman Catholic should be converted to Christ
in a different manner from a Protestant. Neither
Protestantism on the one hand, nor Roman Catholicism on the other, was a condition of salvation; and
he preached Christ to them alike-feeling that they
all were sinners, and alike in danger of perdition:
in precisely the same manner he taught them all to
humble themselves before God, confess their sins, give
their hearts to the Saviour, and believe unto eternal
life.  He only knew them as so many souls to be
saved.
At one time, when some of the brethren were
speaking, with glad surprise, of the many Roman
Catholic converts, Mr. Moody interposed the remark:
"Why  should we  distinguish between  different
3I7 
3 I 8  MOODY AND SANKEY IN IRELAND.
kinds of converts?  Are we not all one in Christ?"
On this account, no doubt, it was that the Catholics in Dublin manifested so little hostility towards
Mr. Moody and his work.  He was a good Protestant,
of course; but still more was he a Christian.
Tke Nation, a Fenian newspaper, in an article on
the revival, says:
"With much regret we notice indications of an attempt to
excite the hostility of our Catholic population against the
religious services conducted by some Protestant missionaries
from America. We trust we shall not appeal in vain to the
spirit of tolerance, of honourable fair play, of respect of conscience in the breasts of Irish Catholics, when we call upon
them to crush the slightest attempt at offensive demonstration
against the religious exercises which some sections of the
Protestant community are holding, under the auspices of the
gentlemen we refer to. We Catholics should ever discriminate
between the Protestantism of sincere men devoted to their own
convictions, but seeking no unjust interference with ours, and
the wretched kind of Protestantism which consists in wanton
insult and aggression upon the Catholic poor. For this latter
warfare on our homes and altars, we shall always have scorn
and reprobation; for the former, we should always have respectful sentiments. Let Messrs. Moody and Sankey do all
they can to make Protestants earnest in religion.   Let us
Catholics daily devote ourselves more and more energetically
to the practical duties of our holy faith; and let us all,
Protestant and Catholic, work and pray to keep the teachings
and theories of the Huxleys and the Tyndalls far from the
shores of Ireland."
The Freeman's Y7ourna4l another Catholic paper,
noticed the movement in a less friendly manner,
criticising Mr. Moody for "being too intimate with
the Heavenly Host "; for "roaring too loudly and too
furiously"; for "appealing to the imagination, and 
SUCCESSFUL SINGING.
speaking in a noisy, rhapsodical, haphazard style";
but saying nothing to excite religious prejudices.
In an article entitled the "New Evangel," this
paper did, indeed, attempt to make sport of Mr.
Moody; but afterwards a member of its staff was
converted in his meetings, and then it published fair
articles upon the movement.
Mr. Sankey was in high favour with the Irish
people. The sweetness and enthusiasm of his singing
went straight to their hearts. In Dublin, more than
anywhere else, instances of awakening and conversion
under his singing were noticed.
A Dublin correspondent of the London Tirncs says:
-" There was no attempt made to win proselytes for
any particular church, and not the faintest allusion to
any of the distinctive characteristics of sects and
creeds. The result was that Protestants and Roman
Catholics, Jews, Presbyterians, Methodists, Moravians,
Arians, and Quakers were all mingled in the great
assembly, and all seemed equally impressed. The
presence of over seven hundred and fifty clergymen of various communions, in answer to the invitation of the committee who had taken charge of the
work, is a significant proof of the success of the
movement. Let those who think they can do so,
account for the movement, and explain what it is
which brought together such immense congregations
every day for nearly six weeks, and produced such
extraordinary effects? The fact itself is memorable
and suggestive."
Mr. Moody's Bible-readings were most highly
valued. They were held, as usual, in the afternoon;
319 
320  MOODY AND SANKEY IN IRELAND.
and were largely attended even by the busiest business men.
Among other remarkable meetings held in Dublin, was one for the soldiers of the garrison at
Curragh; who came in large numbers, with many of
the under-officers, to take part in the re-union at
the Metropolitan Hall. Mr. Moody went straight to
their hearts, drawing largely from his own experience
in the Christian Commission during the Civil War in
America, and making the men feel that he was almost
a comrade; certainly a warm-hearted friend. His
charming stories softened their hearts; and many
of the veterans, who had often looked death in the
face, wept like children while he spoke to them of
the love and service they owed to Christ, the Captain
of their salvation.
In the Great Exhibition Palace there was no lack
of room. Mr. Moody insisted that it should also be
made comfortably warm. "Let us get all the difficulties out of the way," said he.   "It will not be
easy to save these people while they are shivering
with cold."
The powerful effects of the preaching and singing
may best be understood from the fact that, out of
the great congregations, sometimes as many as seven
hundred inquirers remained for personal conversation;
and these meetings, solemn and impressive beyond
description, were often held till eleven o'clock at night.
It was not found necessary to preach those sermons which are generally used as a preparation for
revival. The revival commenced immediately. Dublin had been waiting to hear the Gospel preached; 
BLIND LEADERS OF THE BLIND.
and its people, by crowds, when they heard it,
eagerly pressed into the kingdom of Christ. From
all over the island, multitudes came up to attend
the meetings; many of whom went home happy in the
love of Christ. One woman came a hundred miles
to hear Mr. Moody preach, but was too late to obtain
admission.   The  next  day, however, she  read  a
report of his sermon in a morning paper, and it was
blessed to her salvation.  One new convert wrote a
letter to a lady friend, and this letter was the means
of her conversion. Then she read it to her mother,
who also was led to the Saviour: and afterwards her
father and her brothers, all by reading the same letter,
were induced to give their hearts to Christ.
The children's meetings which were held in the
Exhibition Palace, were no less interesting than the
other services. The little people came, not only from
Dublin, but also by extra trains from Kingstown,
Stillorgan, and other towns, and listened to the singing
and speaking with faces beaming with delight.
There is in Dublin an organized society of atheists,
who determined to try their hand at opposing Mr.
Moody in a very cunning and mischievous way.
Scattering themselves about in the hall during the
preaching, they joined the crowds who, at the close,
sought the inquiry rooms; and there, on pretence of
seeking the light, attempted to turn these services
into a debate, and to lead the anxious inquirers away
from Christ, instead of to Him. Their scheme, however, was immediately discovered, and they were
admitted to the inquiry room no more; unless they
came, as some afterwards did, honestly asking what
32I 
322  MOODY AND S,ANKEY IN IRELAND.
they must do to be saved.  After t1is the greatest
care was taken in the instruction of inquirers. They
were organized into classes: Christian workers
were appointed; women to converse with women,
and men with men. No debate nor useless conversation were allowed; and the business of pointing
souls to Christ went on in a correct and systematic
manner.
One of the pastors found a poor woman with
a little child in her arms, whose wretched and
poverty-stricken' appearance awakened his deepest
sympathy; and who, upon his inquiring into her
condition, said: "I am a convert.   I was converted
while Mr. Sankey was singing'Jesus of Nazareth
passeth by.' " While the minister was considering
under whose care he should place this person, a
lady came forward and said, "She is a good case.
I know her. She is under my care. Give her a
convert's ticket, if you please." This was another
converted Roman Catholic.
The finances of the Dublin revival are worthy
of special  attention.   Some  days before Messrs.
Moody and Sankey arrived, three or four gentlemen met at the office of Mr. David Drummond;
and, after consultation and prayer, decided to send
out a circular, saying that theAmerican evangelists
were coming; that the Great Exhibition Palace had
been engaged for them; and that money would be
wanted to meet the large expenses attendant upon
the services. It was determined to ask for the sum
of ~t5oo; and circulars to this purpose were sent
out to five or six thousand of the leading citizens of 
FIzNANCES OF THE DUBLIN REVIVAL  323.
Dublin. Only two instances of personal solicitation
are mentioned; but the money came in so fast, that
Mr. Drummond, who was the treasurer, was obliged to
employ a clerk to keep the record. Old ladies would
come in Bath chairs to bring half a crown. People
in high life came in carriages, bringing cheques or
gold.   Even the poor desired to have some share
in the work, and gave their pennies and half-pence.
By some means the subscription became known to
the prisoners in a certain gaol in the south of
Ireland; and they, regretting their inability to be
present, sent their good wishes, and a little collection
which had been raised among them, to the amount
of  twenty-five  shillings.   From  Protestants  and
Papists, masters and servants, the contributions poured
in.  No sum larger than ~30 was received.  A large
part of the money was in silver and copper; but
the full amount required was raised.
Having now come so near to the question of the
support of Messrs. Moody and Sankey, the readers
of this work will naturally desire to know something on that interesting topic. Here let it be said,
once for all, that these brethren do not work for pay.
They have never sought an invitation; never stipulated for any sum of money to be given them, either for
their services or expenses. In every instance, Mr.
Moody determined the question of going to, or passing
by, a place, under the direction, as he believed, of the
Spirit of God. The committees which invited him
have held the matter of finance entirely in their own
hands. They have raised the money as they pleased,
and given him such sums as they judged suitable; 
324   MOODY  4AND SANKIEY IN IRELAND.
these he has shared with Mr. Sankey; and thus they
have laboured together, taking what God sent themwhich in many instances has been very little, and in no
case very much. At Dublin the committee consulted
together, and-determined to give Mr. Moody a sum of
money which, they afterwards were glad to learn, was
in excess of what he had received hitherto: but even
upon the proportion of this generous gift, the American
evangelists will never become rich out of their present
employment.  Still in the secular press, and in the
gossip of the streets and offices, these men are accused, by those who know nothing of them, of mercenary motives in their great work for Christ.
Only a little while ago a certain newspaper suggested that they were an advance-guard sent over by
Barnum; and that the advertising scheme, no doubt,
would presently appear. Another equally discerning
party had heard of Mr. Moody's little device for setting children to study the Bible; which he calls "the
Gospel clock." It consists of a grouping of twelve
texts of Scripture in a circle, containing respectively,
the same numbers of words as those which mark the
hours upon a dial. A great many of these Gospel
clock-faces have been arranged by the little people,
to their no small profit and delight. But the individual referred to saw in it a suggestion of a different
character.  "I have it at last," said he: "Moody is
a clock-maker in America, and this is the beginning
of a system of advertising, by which he means to
sell his wares."
In like manner Mr. Sankey has been assailed as
an agent for the sale of that peculiar make of harmo 
SPON TANEOUS REVItALS.                 325
niums which he uses to accompany his singing. But
it is scarcely needful to say that no such charge can
be properly made against him.
So mightily grew the word and work in Dublin
that the evangelistic committee were forced to appoint
a secretary to take charge of the applications for Christian workers, with which they were constantly besieged.
Meetings were called together with the greatest ease,
all over the north of Ireland. It was only necessary
to announce a revival service, with perhaps a mention
of the name of Mr. Moody or Mr. Sankey, or of the
great revival in Dublin; and the people, for miles
around, would come together, not knowing who were
to speak, or whether there were to be any speakers at
all. If some of the men were present who had been
to the Dublin meetings, the crowd of listeners were
satisfied with the simplest account of their experience
and observation. If no such persons appeared, perhaps somebody had one of Mr. Sankey's hymn books,
from which he could sing; and the song would be
blessed to the awakening of sinners and the comfort
of believers. From the smallest sowing of these seeds
of grace, great harvests were gathered, all over the
northern portion of the island. And still the work
continues with such a power of blessing, that the
brethren in Dublin almost begin to hope that all
Ireland at last is to be saved.
The reason of all this is to be found, not wholly in the
labours of Messrs. Moody and Sankey, but also in-the
earnest prayer which, for six months previous to their
coming, had been offered for God's blessing upon
their work. From March to October a daily prayer 
326  MOODY AND SANKEY IA IRELAAD.
meeting was held, to implore the descent of the
Holy Spirit upon Ireland. The brethren there have
received far more than they dared to ask; and still
the rain of grace comes down, which maketh glad
the valleys of the Lord.
The labours of the evangelists, which continued from
the 24th of October till the 29th of November, closed
with a three days' convention; attended by Christian
workers and others from all parts of Ireland; and by
about eight hundred ministers of all evangelical
denominations. Mr. Moody himself went to the
Archbishop of Dublin, and desired his assistance
at this convention. He however refused to come,
because of certain ecclesiastical difficulties; and so
the convention went on without him.  This must
not be taken to signify that the Episcopal clergy
refused to give their hands to the brethren from
America. In Ireland especially, a goodly number
of these servants of God not only listened to
Mr. Moody's preaching, and were delighted by
it, but learned many valuable lessons from him,
which they have put to good use among their
own congregations. His inquiry meetings at first
were looked upon with suspicion; but now, in the
Episcopal and Presbyterian churches of Great Britain
and Ireland, this method of coming to close quarters
is widely used, with very beneficial effect.
In many instances the zeal of the people outran
that of their pastors. One lady in the country paid
the expenses of several poor clergymen, and sent
them to the Dublin convention. A minister from z
distance, who was known to be opposed to such 
MR. MOODYS FAREWELL SERMONS.  327
extra means of grace, was met by an acquaintance
who saluted him as follows:
"What! Mr., are you here?"
"Yes," was the reply.  "I was forced to come.
My people would not let me stay away. It was,
either come to the convention, or leave the parish."
Such cases, however, were rare. For the most part
the ministers co-operated heartily in the movement;
and the blessing of God upon their congregations
has been one part of their reward.
The meeting for converts, on the second day of
the great convention, called together two thousand
persons, who, during the six months previous, had
given their hearts to Christ. Mr. Moody spoke to
them from Rom. xiv. 4: "Who art thou that judgest
another  man's  servant?   To  his own  master he
standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up: for
God is able to make him stand."
Mr. Moody's farewell addresses, like all his other discourses, are full of the words of Scripture, —but almost
empty of himself.  The great temptation to deal in
personal matters at such a time, with hundreds and
thousands of people before him whom he had led to
the Saviour, was always steadily resisted. He did
not play upon their sympathies, but made the most
of his last hour with them to impress yet once more
upon their hearts the great lesson, that they were
saved by faith in Christ. Christ was everything;
the minister was nothing. The Word of God was
everything; the words of the speaker were nothing.
Doubtless Mr. Moody's great and affectionate nature
was thrilled to its centre with brotherly and Christian 
328  MOODY AND SANKEY IN IRELAND.
tenderness and love towards those souls whom he had
been the means of saving.  But now, as he bids them
good-bye, he does not tell them that he loves them,
but that Christ loves them. He does not tell them
to remember him, but to remember the Lord and
their duty.
From Dublin, the brethren returned again to England, leaving behind them thousands of grateful and
happy souls, who will never cease to thank God for
their coming; and laden with more heart-felt benedictions than ever went out of Ireland with any two
men before. 
329
CHAPTER VIII.
RETURN TO ENGLAND.-MANCHESTER, SHEFFIELD,
BIRMINGHAM, LIVERPOOL.
HE  return of the evangelists had been awaited
with the deepest interest, and at the places
where they were expected, special services of prayer
had been held, for months together, in the hope that
the same baptism of power, which had accompanied
them through Scotland and Ireland, might also come
with them to the chief cities of England.
During the whole of the last week in November,
the committee at Manchester were busy with preparations for the arrival of Messrs. Moody and Sankey.
As the time of their coming drew near the interest
increased, until it became intense; and among other
proofs of the Divine source of this feeling on the part
of Christians, was the fact that believers of various
sects and orders shared  in it alike.  This spirit
of union found expression in a united communion
service on Sunday, the 2nd of December: admission
was by tickets; and so great a number of these
were issued, that it was found necessary to divide the
congregation between the two largest chapels in the
town. During the first week the omens were good.
I5 
330 MOODY AND SANK.~ IN GREAT BRTAIN.
Large congregations greeted the speaker and singer,
especially at the noon prayer-meetings, and the afternoon service for women.
The famous Free Trade Hall was taken for the
noon meetings, which were attended by earnest audiences of from two to three thousand: a fact which
in a busy, manufacturing city like Manchester, can
only be accounted for on the theory of the general
outpouring of the Spirit of God. The largest chapels
were used for other services, but none were able to
contain the crowds which flocked to attend them.
Overflow meetings were in order, but it was quite
impossible to bring the masses of would-be hearers all
under the preaching of the Word at any given time.
The general interest expressed in the revival by
all nonconformist ministers, and the harmony with
which they laboured together, made the absence of
the Episcopal clergy all the more noticeable; and
before the end of the first week, Mr. Moody, who
always desires the union of all who love our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ in the good work to which
he has devoted his life, caused the following circular
to be issued:
"Having come to Manchester with my friend Mr. Sankey, for
the month of December, with the one object of preaching Christ,
it has been matter of disappointment that not more clergymen
of the Church of England have attended our meetings. As
God has granted large blessings where unity has prevailed, we
trust you will join in seeking a blessing for Manchester.
"A ancheser,                              "D. L. MOODY.
"4(h Decemzber, 1874."
So rapidly did the interest extend, that, within a 
THE FIRE OF THE LORD DESCENDING. 331
week, it was said, "Manchester is now on fire. The
most difficult of all English cities to kindle by anything but politics, is now fairly ablaze; and the
flames are breaking out in all directions."
Nothing was more  striking  than  Mr.  Moody's
running commentaries on the Scriptures: the practical manner in which he dealt with Bible doctrines
opened the way at once to the favour of this practical
people. On two successive evenings, before immense
congregations in the Free Trade Hall, Mr. Moody
delivered his famous discourses on Heaven; which he
followed up the next night, with his terrible sermon
on Hell. Those who heard them will not soon forget
the manifest presence of the Holy Spirit. They
could almost feel the mighty rushing wind, as at
Pentecost, shaking the place where they were sitting;
and when the exhortation was urged upon sinners to
flee from the wrath to come, large numbers of anxious
persons pressed to the inquiry room, to be instructed
personally about the question of their eternal fate.
Hitherto the revivals under the labours of Messrs.
Moody and Sankey had been of a joyful type; but
at Manchester, from the first, a deep solemnity pervaded the meetings. Mr. Moody put forth no effort
to startle the imagination of his congregations, but
sought in the simplest and most straightforward manner to lead their minds to Christ.
A writer, in speaking of the appearance of the
assemblies under his sermons, says: "If you watch
the audience, you can see faces change expression.
You may read there shame, contrition, confession,
hope, faith, peace, as the case may be.   The truth 
332 MOODY 4AND SA'NKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
comes home. There is a power. No man can do it.
It is God's power. It is the Lord's doing."
The meetings in the Free Trade Hall on Sunday
mornings, at eight o'clock, resulted in such an awakening among believers as had not been witnessed in
Manchester for many a year. At that early hour, in
the depth of winter, the great hall was crowded
to excess with persons, most of whom had hitherto
been careless about the work of the Lord; but who
now were eager to learn the way in which they might
do something for Him, who had done so much for
them.
A scheme was organized at the suggestion of Mr.
Reginald Radcliffe of Liverpool, by which every house
in the city was to be visited. Hundreds of Christian
men and women devoted themselves to this work;
and their reports at the noon prayer-meeting constituted a feature of great impressiveness and value.
The city was divided into fifty districts, each of
which was placed under the charge of a superintendent, with a sufficient number of visitors to reach
every house within its limits. A leaflet was prepared, containing the hymn "Jesus of Nazareth
passeth by," and a short address by Mr. Moody.
But this paper was to be used simply as an introduction, and to enable the visitor to come more easily
to the question of personal religion.
The growing union among believers of various
names became so notable, that a strong desire
sprang up for its consolidation into some form by
which it might become a permanent force and
blessing. With this view, a meeting was held on 
MANCHESTER Y. M. C. A.
one of the last evenings of Mr. Moody's visit, on
behalf of the Young, Men's Christian Association;
at which the chairman intimated that it was contemplated to buy the old Museum and fit it up
as the head-quarters of the Association. This Museum
was  a  vacant  building,  situated  near  the  Free
Trade Hall, whose former use is indicated by its
name.  On this occasion Mr. Moody gave a spirited
address, in which he spoke of the opportunities and
duties of the young men  of Manchester; and, at
the close a collection was made, beginning with
a gift from the chairman of ~iooo. Over 30,000ooo
was ultimately raised, being the full amount required
for purchasing and fitting up the building.
The spirit of consecration, so widely prevalent,
led to special efforts to reach the neglected classes
of society. One branch of this work was a mission
among the mill girls, many of'whom were brought
to Christ.   It is sometimes said, "A girl cannot
be good in a mill": but one of these converts, as
if to prove the error of this opinion, having first given
her heart to the Saviour, spoke of Him to her companions, ten of whom were converted.
A young man in a large warehouse, who had
been utterly regardless of Divine things, went to a
meeting just to see what was going on; but when he
heard Mr. Moody speak, he was almost struck dumb
with amazement and alarm.  Before long, his heart
was quite melted. He went into the inquiry room,
where a Christian minister pointed him to Christ
and having accepted the offer of salvation, he went
his way rejoicing. In the warehouse where he was
333 
334 MOOD Y AND SANKE Y IN GREA T BRITAIN.
employed there were a large number of young men, to
whom, in a frank and kindly manner, he told of the
great change he had experienced. By his invitation
several of them went to a meeting with him, and within
three days eleven of the number were  brought to
Christ.
At one of the meetings in the Free Trade Hall
a workman was brought under deep conviction by
the singing of the hymn "Safe in the arms of Jesus."
Indeed, the singing was often blessed tosuch results.
Requests for prayer at the noon meeting became
so numerous that it was impossible to read them
all, even in the. most condensed form in which
it was possible to arrange them. It was presumed
that the Lord knew all about the people who desired
the prayers of the congregation, and the petitions
went up etn masse, to which there seemed to be no
lack of answers.  Thanksgivings, also, were frequent.
On one occassion, a minister returned thanks for the
conversion of a friend for whom prayers had been
offered twenty-five years; also for the salvation of
several persons in his own congregation; and for
the dispelling of the doubts of a young man who had
travelled a hundred and fifty miles to attend the
Manchester meetings.
On the same occasion, another minister rose to
say he had never met with so much Scriptural teaching concerning the way of salvation as in MAr.
Moody's addresses. Not only the ministers, but the
common people as well, became impressed with a
new understanding of the Word, and how to use it;
even young boys were making themselves useful by 
BLESSINGS ON THE MINISTRY.
Bible readings in the cottages, where many persons
would assemble to listen.
In speaking of the definite results of the work,
which closed on the last day of I874, one writer
says: "I may be forgiven if I begin with the
ministers of Manchester.   If one  class has  been
blessed more than another during these four weeks
past, it has been the regular Christian ministry. I
am sure I speak the sentiments of all my brethren
who have thrown themselves heart and soul into the
movement, when I say, that we have received nothing
less than a fresh baptism of the Holy Ghost. If our
dear brother, Mr. Moody, had accomplished nothing
other than the awakening of the ministers of this
great centre of population, his visit would not have
been in vain. Next to the Christian ministry, I
believe the great army of Christian workers have
shared most  largely in the blessing.   Above  all,
drones have been rebuked, and recruits in large numbers have enlisted in the name of our Lord and King.
The  afternoon  Bible  readings  have been greatly
relished by thousands. At this, Mr. Moody surprised
and delighted many of us ministers, by his wonderful
acquaintance with the Word of God. He proved
himself to be a very giant in Bible knowledge; and I
have reason to believe that, in hundreds of cases, his
immense audiences went home with souls hungering
after righteousness, and determined to be better
acquainted with the Word of Life."
The blessing received by the young men of MIan chester, is indicated by the rise of the Young Men's
Christian Association into increased activity; the
335 
336 MOODY AVD SA,4NKE Y IN GREAT BRITAIN.
purchase of the old Museum for its use, as above
mentioned; and the addition of nearly five hundred
names to the roll of its active members.
SHEFFIELD.
At nine o'clock on the last night of I874, Messrs.
Moody and Sankey commenced their two weeks'
session in Sheffield. The service was held in the
Albert Hall, which was crowded to excess; many
having stood before the doors an hour before they
were opened, in order to make sure of admittance.
A large number of ministers occupied the platform
The last three hours of the old year were spent in
earnest exhortation by Mr. Moody; tender and impressive singing by Mr. Sankey; and solemn and
silent prayer by the whole congregation.
A year of blessing had passed since that wonderful watchnight in Edinburgh, and a year of blessing
was opening, in which even greater works were to be
done. The vicar of Sheffield, with many clergymen
of the Established Church, and dissenting ministers
of various denominations, took part in the services of
the week of prayer which followed.
It was proposed to divide Sheffield into districts, to
be visited after the manner adopted at Manchester;
but on account of the decided opposition of some of
the Church clergy, who refused to allow their parishes
to be canvassed in this irregular manner, the scheme
was dropped.   Such proof of a disposition, on the
part of the managers of the movement, to conciliate
all parties, and maintain Christian courtesy, checked 
SHEFFIELD.
the incipient divisiont, and there was afterwards the
most harmonious union between ministers ol all orders,
whlichl had been seen anywhere in England.  On one
occasion an Independent minister preached to an immenise congregation in the Sheffield parish church;
while its rector addressed a great overflow meeting in
the churchyard.
Mr. Moody gave some of his Bible readings with
excellent effect; and all the services were marked by
the evident presence of the Divine Spirit, and attended
by immense congregations. The merits and demerits
of the evangelists were discussed by excited groups
at the street corners and other public places. The
opponents of the movement attributed its success to
skilful advertising, curiosity, novelty, etc.; but still
the throng pressed to attend the meetings.
Sheffield has a population which is difficult to
arouse,-sturdy, independent, unimpressible, like the
metal on which they work; and the success of this
movement is, therefore, the greater marvel.  At first
there was a feeling of disappointment, both respecting
Mr. Moody's speaking and Mr. Sankey's singing; but
presently Christian people began to look beyond the
speaker and the singer, and then appeared the real
power and blessing which accompanied them. The
Sheffield Christians said, "This is a work of God."
At one of the noon prayer-meetings a telegram
was handed in as follows:-" Three men were executed this morning at eight o'clock, at Liverpool.
They all attributed the crimes for which they suffered
to the evil influence of drink. Pray for the poor
drunkards of Liverpool."
I5*
q3I 
338 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
One of the preparatory meetings held in view of the
approaching visit of the brethren from America, was
blessed in the following singular manner:-An elderly
man, who had been a devoted Christian, but had
afterwards backslidden from God, feeling the torments
of his conscience absolutely unendurable, sought to
drown them in intoxication. Finding no relief even
in this, he resolved to bring his life to an end, and
was proceeding to carry out his design; when, passing
near the lower Albert Hall, where a children's service
was in progress, he entered; listened to the simple
exercises; felt once more the love of the tender
Shepherd; and at length, after having been almost
torn to pieces by despair and remorse, came back
again to Christ, and once more found rest and peace
in Him."
BIRMINGHAM.
Birmingham has a population of nearly four hundred thousand people. It is noted for its intense
political activity. The independence of its citizens
has passed into a phrase-"the Birmingham spirit"which, its own people say, may be interpreted to mean
"every man for himself."  It is a great manufactory
of opinions in politics and religion, as well as of all
manner of workmanship in brass and iron; and taking
everything into account, it was thought that the
American evangelists would find as much difficulty
here as in any place which they had visited. But
from the first, it might be said, the whole city
wvas moved and went out to hear them.  There were
such crowds as never greeted a speaker in that town 
BINGLEY HALL.                    339
before; save when, on some exciting topic, Mr. Bright,
Birmingham's distinguished member of Parliament,
addressed the electors of his borough.
Early in the winter a meeting of the evangelical
ministers had been called, at which it was resolved to
invite Messrs. Moody and Sankey to Birmingham.
On Sunday, the I7th of January, I875, they commenced their labours, with a meeting for Christian
workers. It was held in the Town Hall, which is capable of seating five thousand persons. Twice during
the day this place was densely crowded: and in the
evening a service was held in Bingley Hall. This hall
was built for the Birmingham annual cattle show. Its
interior forms a square of about one hundred yards.
Its covering consists of five parallel roofs, sustained by
graceful iron pillars and girders; the windows are
skylights; and at night it is well illuminated by gas.
Two galleries sweep round the great enclosure, giving,
with the platform, accommodation for ten or twelve
thousand persons. But so great was the rush for
admission that the immense building was thronged
an hour before the time of service; and the doors had
to be closed against thousands upon thousands,-a
multitude so great that it was estimated to be capable
of filling the hall two or three times over.
It would seem that so vast a congregation was
favourable to the work, which had been greatly
hindered in other places for want of a suitable
building; but, at the close of Mr. Moody's address
on Monday night, when he asked all those who were
not Christians, but were anxious to be saved, to stand
up, at first no one answered the appeal. 
340 _IOODY AND SANKEY IN GRE.T BRITAIN.
"What!" cried Mr. Moody, "is there no sinner in
this vast assembly who wants to become a Christian?"
Then a young girl, apparently about sixteen, rose in
the body of the hall.
"Thank God, there is one at least!" he exclaimed
immediately. Then, as if shamed by the courage of
the girl, as well as convicted of their danger out of
Christ, hundreds of men and women in all parts of the
house rose in rapid succession; until Mr. Moody cried,
"Thank the Lord, there are so many I cannot count
them; but Jesus knows you every one." The inquirers
were then desired to repair to the neighbouring
church, where Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey would
meet them; and when they reached the place they
found the church quite full.
During their two weeks in Birmingham, Messrs.
Moody and Sankey were greeted by larger congregations than ever assembled to hear the Gospel in
that town before. The whole community seemed to
be awakened; and not only from the city, but from the
regions round about, thousands flocked daily to the
meetings: many from curiosity, some with hearts full
of opposition, but most of them anxious to hear
about Christ and heaven. In the counting-houses,
shops, railway trains, omnibuses, in the streets,everywhere, the topic of conversation was the sayings
and doings of these two men.
The newspapers of Birmingham gave kindly notice
of, and did good service to, the great revival. The
Jforizing /Nezws says: " The spring-tide of blessing has rolled over Birmingham, and
risen far above the ordinary high-water mark of years gone by. 
THE BIR.VIiVGHAM CbNVENTION.   3
The fishermen, who have learned the Divine art of catching men,
instead of toiling all night and taking nothing, have had the fish
leaping into the Gospel net, as it were, praying to be caught.
When Bingley Hall began to fill up, it was a grand sight to see
these rows and rows of people, not drawn out, as on the previous
Monday, to hear the members of the borough expound their
political views, but to meet the great sterling question, What shall
I do to be saved?... When the first meeting on Wednesday
was closed, it took almost an hour to empty the Hall sufficiently
to enable Mr. Moody to deal with the inquirers. Mr. Moody's
Bible readings were here received with especial favour. The same
topics which had been blessed to the awakening of audiences
of thousands of people, were here attended with the accustomed
blessing.   At the close of Mr. Mowly's Bible reading on the
blood, he said,' If you wish to know the secret of our success for
the last two years, it lies in this: that we have stood fair and
square on the Bible doctrine of substitution. Ah! that is what
is needed by a dying world.'"
At the convention with which the Birmingham
meetings closed, Mr. Moody himself presided throughout the day-which was spent in considering topics of
practical importance.  It was attended by ministers
from various parts of England, Scotlard, and Ireland;
especially from the cities where the evangelists had
laboured. The Rev. Mr. Morgan of Edinburgh, the
Rev. E. N. Keeling of Manchester, the Rev. Mr. Best
of Dublin, and others, bore testimony to the Divine
power which had accompanied the efforts of Messrs.
Moody and Sankey in their respective cities.
"It has been a year of praise in Scotland," said
Mr. Morgan. "There has been more heart-singing
during the last twelve months than for a whole
generation befcre."
"During the last two months," said Mr. Keeling,
"there has been a unity among the Christian
341 
342 MIOOD Y AND SANKE Y IN GREA T BRITA1 N.
churches of Manchester which six months ago would
not have been thought possible; and since Messrs.
Moody and Sankey left us, we have had even more
cause to be thankful than during their visit."
The Rev. Mr. Best said he believed the meetings
in Dublin were larger than any held elsewhere; people
were coming from all parts of the provinces, and
staying in the city for days together, on purpose to
attend the meetings. Mr. Sankey's hymns were being
sung all over the country; and the names of the
American evangelists would be remembered in connection with the religious history of Ireland.
Mr. Sankey conducted a service of praise.
Mr. Moody gave a lecture on Christian work.
The third hour was spent in answering the inquiry,
How to conduct prayer-meetings? The fourth hour
was occupied by the Rev. R. W. Dale of Birmingham,
with an address on "How to reach the masses." The
exercise known as the "question drawer" was conducted by Mr. Moody. All sorts of inquiries were
poured in upon him; and the prompt and spirited
answers he gave, marked this as one of the most
interesting parts of the  great convention.   Some
very searching questions were asked; the inquiry
meetings in particular were criticised: some of Mr.
Moody's methods excited opposition; but, after
answering all objections in a skilful and patient
manner, he gave this excellent advice,-" If things
do not always please you, don't complain-jctst
Pray!"
A Christian lady invited one of her High-Church
neighbours to attend one of Mr. Moody's services. She 
A HA?PPY PAIR.
was very anxious about the impression it would make
upon her mind; especially such things as standing up
to be prayed for, going to the inquiry room, and the
like: but what was her amazement, when the invitation was given, to see her friend stand up for
prayers among the very first! When the meeting
was over, the High-Church lady said to her friend: "I
have had an ideal in my mind for years, of what a
religious service ought to be, but I never have had
the good fortune to see it till to-night."
People of ruder tastes were no less benefited.
The artisans in the manufactories crowded to
the meetings in large  numbers.   In one of the
roughest trades, a man was heard to say;-"A dozen
men were hit in our shop; and when Mr. Moody
held his last all-day meeting for converts, and the
foreman would not let us off, a good many of us
laid down our tools, and started for the meeting. We
were bound to have one last day with Moody and
Sankey."
A young lady who had been converted, was sorely
troubled what to do with her affianced husband; who
was a wild young fellow, and quite a hopeless case in
the way of religious impressions. One evening while
he was paying her a visit, he noticed that she seemed
to have something on her mind; and, on inquiring
what it was, she told him she had become a Christian,
and was in great doubt whether she could be happy
with a man who had no interest in religion. In a
manner half laughing and half crying, the young man
relieved her anxiety as follows:
"Don't be troubled, Mary; I have been to the
343 
344 MOOD Y A4AD SANZVE Y IN GRE,AT BRITAN.
meetings too.   I went down there the other night
just to see what the fun was; and, before I had been
there long, Mr. Sankey sang something that went
straight to my heart. So now I am a Christian too;
and we will go to heaven together."
The joyful news was told to the mother of the young
lady, who came in just then; but instead of giving
her approbation, she laughed at the young people for
spending their time in talking of religion; saying, as
they were about to be married soon, they had better
be giving attention to housekeeping matters, and other
practical things. But at length the mother was hersclf brought under deep conviction, which she was
unable to shake off; and the good work progressing
in the household, brought several of her children and
other relatives into the fold of Christ.
Bingley Hall was Mr. Moody's especial delight.
"I must say," said he, "I have never enjoyed
preaching the Gospel more, than since I came to
Birmingham. We have reached so many people.
I think, if we could, we would take up Bingley Hall
and carry it round the world with us."
The number of those who were blessed of God under
the labours of the American evangelists in Birmingham, may appear from the fact that at the converts' meeting, held just before they left, two thousand persons applied for tickets of admission;
giving their names and addresses. About fourteen
hundred of these professed to have been brought
to Christ during those two weeks; the other six
hundred being those who were still inquiring what
they must do to be saved. These tickets were not 
THE WORK STILL GOING ON.
given out indiscriminately; but every person who
applied for one was conversed with by some member
of the committee; and one gentleman expresses
the opinion, from facts which have subsequently
come to his knowledge, that there were three or four
hundred other converts and inquirers, who at that
time hesitated to apply for tickets; but who afterwards gave themselves to the Saviour, and united
with some branch of His Church. These persons
were all sent to the care of the pastors to whose
congregations they properly belonged; where, in
one instance at least, they were divided into little
classes of two or three, and placed under the charge
of some experienced Christian.
Since the departure of the brethren from America,
the work has been going on. The following letter
to one of the pastors gives such an insight into the
work of grace among a certain class of people, that
the readers of this volume will be glad to see it
here, just as the poor girl wrote it; the names only
being withheld:
"Back of 65, E         Street.
'SIR,
"Im ill and cant cum to tel you how hapy I am so I
get my dortor to write. Theres a young lady brings tracks to
our house from your church and hers often beged me to cum to
church somewere but I never went. On Sunday 25 her droped
on me in high street and tuk me to youre chapel and by youre
sermon I was just dun up. Wen it was over her cum to me agen
and axed me to go to tother room and bles her swete face, I
coud not say no so her tuk me and a young woman crin near
too me. After that I cum awa hers cum to our house agen next
Sunday and i was misrable but did not lik to tel her as I'd got
three shopmates and my son and dortor there but her axed me
345 
346 MOOD Y AND S,ANKE Y IN GREA T BRITAIN.
how I'd liked it so I just up and told her I'd never bin to
the public all the week and never ment to go agen for i knowd
you sed it was ronng but her said I must give it up for Christ's
ak and ax him to help me. Then her spok of Christ's love and
I axed her to sing the hym we'd had last Sunday but we'd got
no buk so her sung come home out of Sankeys and red of the
prodigal son. Then I axed her to pray which her did and I brok
down then her seemed to give me to God-all tothers cried to.
I cud not forget it her was the only one calm and I cum to
chapell agen at night thinkin all time her'd giv me to God so
in youre fust prayere I just giv myself and felt sur he'd have
me for her'd told me so as well as you. God will pay you both.
I've been a awful wicked siner and i feel if he cals me now
I'll have to tell him I've done nothing for him tho hes done so
much for me. I am hapy God bles you if I di my dortor will
send you this. I thort of cuming to tell you.
"JOHN T —."
"My father died last weak and was buried on Saturday he
was so happy. Im cuming to live at my brothers near your
chapell and have promised our track lady to go to scool on a
Sunday afternoon to a Bible class at the chapel hers been very
kind and giv me a Bible and says her wants me to giv meself
to jesus like father did. I hope you will excuse me havin wrote
but father told me to thank you.
" E. T."
A week or two after, the poor girl wrote again:
"Moor Street.
"GOOD SIR,          "i am the dortor of john t-   who  dide tother
week and wrote to you and as I have giv meself to jesus to I
thorth i would let you no it was the end of your sermon larst
sunday nite mi brother as dun the same i wil tel you how he's
ben a Catholick some time now but ever sinse be herd our
track lady tother week he's ben in troble so he axed me to ax
her if her woud mind caulin at his house to see him and her
cum larst wensday and her torked and sung 2 out of her Sankys
book to him and prayed and I went in then and he sed as how 
LIVERPOOL.                          347
he'd found out as jesus ad dide for him and he knowd he did
forgiv him and he seamed so appy.  *  *  *
"ELLEN T."
LIVERPOOL.
Liverpool was one of the few cities in which Mr.
Moody was  well  received on his former visit to
England; and his coming again was naturally looked
forward to with the largest anticipations of blessing.
No hall being large enough for the purpose, an
immense, rude structure was built, in a central
part of the town, called the Victoria Hall, capable
of holding ten thousand people.   The expense of
this building was met by voluntary contributions.
No direct solicitation was made; but a sufficient
amount for the purpose was sent in, on the simple
announcement that it would be required. In addition, as will appear, another large amount of money
was given to aid the Young Men's Christian Association, on whose behalf Mr. Moody made a most
memorable and successful appeal.
The record of the Liverpool revival is the record
of those which preceded it; with the added feature
of the great Victoria Hall, which was the first place
erected especially for the revival meetings.
On his arrival, having refreshed himself with a
week of rest after his labours in Birmingham, he
found the great hall in readiness; and the Young
Men's Christian Association eager to assist him. At
the first meeting, which was for Christian workers,
nearly  two-thirds of the great congregation were
young men. On the very first night, fifty young men 
348 MOOD Y AND SANKE Y IN GREA T BRITAIN.
were waiting in the inquiry room, ready to offer
counsel and encouragement to those who might come
desiring it; and throughout the entire month of
meetings, and no less up to the present time, the
members of this body, under the leadership of their
efficient secretary, Mr. Nash, have done good service
for the Master.
Among the ministers who heartily co-operated with
the evangelists, was the Rev. Mr. Aitken, vicar of
Christ's Church, Liverpool. This gentleman, who,
for several years, had been a favourite and powerful
missionary-and who, like his father before him, made
preaching tours in various parts of England and
Scotland-was a great reinforcement to the evangelists in Liverpool, having already rendered good
service in connection with their meetings in several
other cities. Even the great Hall was not sufficient
to contain the vast crowds; and Mr. Aitken and
many other ministers of the city were actively
engaged in the conduct of overflow meetings, four
or five of which, on some occasions, it was found
necessary to hold, in order to reach the thousands
upon thousands who were turned away from the
great Victoria Hall.
The noon prayer-meeting, which was already in
progress now, was thrilled with new life. It was held
in the great Hall, and sometimes attended by as
many as six thousand persons. Eighteen services
a week were held in the Victoria Hall; and a large
building in the neighbourhood, formerly used for a
circus, was fitted up for the use of the overflow
meetings 
LJVEPOOL.            349
Large numbers of clergymen were constantly in
attendance from other places in which the evangelists had laboured; bringing tidings of the good
work which was still going on; and sometimes
accompanied by their unconverted friends, who had
come by sea or land, to share in the great blessing
which was now pouring down upon Liverpool. A
gentleman from Dublin told of the conversion of
a Roman Catholic priest, in the Dublin Exhibition
Palace, during the singing of the hymn,-"Jesus the
water of life will give."
The meetings in Dublin were reported as in successful progress; sometimes attended by six or eight thousand people: one-fourth of the whole being Roman
Catholics; while in the inquiry room there were more
Roman Catholics than of any other denomination.
The Gospel was not only preached in the halls and
churches of Liverpool, but was carried into the streets
and lanes of the city, and offered to the multitudes
who, by sin, or poverty, or both, were kept from
the ordinary means of grace. One Sunday afternoon,
some young men went into a vacant stable, where
they found a number of carters; to whom they spoke
of the love of Christ, and whom they organized into
a Bible-class. This simple beginning rapidly attained
the size of a prosperous mission work. One of the
carters who was converted, interested himself to
secure the formation of a committee of working
carters; most of whom had been converted at the
Victoria Hall services; and meetings for this class
of persons were held in the circus above mentioned,
with an average attendance of about three hundred.
LIVERPOOL.
349 
350 MOODY AND SANKE Y IN GREAT BRITAIN.
The sailors also had a night for them. Separate
meetings were also arranged for the policemen, the
boys in the ship-building yards, etc., thus taking account of the special fellowship of the trades, and
bringing it into the service of Christ.
The elegant and commodious building now in
process of erection for the Liverpool Young Men's
Christian Association owes its completion, in large
measure, to the interest which Mr. Moody always
takes in young men. His appeal on its behalf was
regarded as a masterpiece of solid sense and practical
argument; some of the merchants and business men
who listened to it, declared it would have done
honour to the most eminent financier in England.
From the Victoria Hall, where the address was
given, the audience adjourned to the new premises
of the Association. After prayer for God's blessing
upon the new building and its uses, a memorial stone
was laid by Mr. Moody; who made use of a silver
trowel, presented to him for that purpose by the
President of the Young Men's Christian Association.
The block bears this inscription:
"This memorial stone was laid by D. L. Moody
of Chicago, 2nd March 1875."
During the month at Liverpool the number of
persons converted and awakened must have been
numbered by thousands. The inquiry rooms were
crowded throughout; and though no definite figures
can be given, this was doubtless one of the most
blessed harvest times of all their two years in Great
Britain.
The following instance of the conversion of a 
CONVERSION OF A  COMIC SINGER.              351
comic singer is related by Mr. Drummond:-This
man was coming upon the stage one evening to sing
a comic song, when a verse of a Sunday-school
hymn which he had learned years ago, flashed
through his mind, producing so deep an impression
that he was unable to drive it away. He attempted
to sing his song, but failed; and on retiring from
the stage was summarily dismissed by the manager.
For three weeks he plunged into the deepest dissipation, being scarcely sober for a single hour in
all that time.   During this debauch he wrote  a
comedy; which he finished off with a burlesque upon
Messrs. Moody and Sankey, who had just then
arrived in Liverpool; and in order to give greater point
to his satire, he attended one of the services in Victoria
Hall to hear them for himself.  While thus watching
for something of which to make sport, upon the comic
stage, the Holy Spirit so impressed the truth upon
his heart, that he remained to the after-meeting for
inquirers, was instructed in the way of his duty, and
that very night found peace with God. He has now
entered into training for the purpose of becoming a
missionary.
The Victoria Hall, as well as the Circus, is still in
use under the auspices of the Young Men's Christian
Association; whose members are conducting as many
as forty meetings every night among all classes of
people in various parts of Liverpool and Birkenhead.
Among the most striking events which have since
occurred in connection with the Liverpool revival, must
be recorded the important step taken by the Rev. Mr. 
,z2 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
Aitken. This clergyman, being called of God to the
work of an evangelist, in which he has been, of late,
remarkably blessed, recently resigned his living, as so
vicar of Christ's Church; and now, free from all clerical
restraints, and relying wholly upon God for his support, is devoting himself to preaching in revivais and
"missions." 
353
CHAPTER IX.
THE LONDON REVIVAL.
N  the 9th of March, I875, Mr. Moody entered
upon his long contemplated work in London.
A letter from him, which appeared in The Christiau, urging the establishment of noonday prayermeetings all over the country, attracted the notice
of some brethren in London, who were interested
in meetings of this description then being held in
various parts of the capital.  They came  together
to consult upon the establishment of one central
meeting, which was finally located at Moorgate
Street Hall.   A  committee  of management was
suggested, of which Thomas Stone, Esq., was made
chairman; Robert Paton, Esq., honorary secretary;
and James E. Mathieson, Esq., treasurer.  At this
conference, where various branches of the Church
of Christ were represented, it was determined to
address to Mr. Moody a formal invitation to come
to London; although, in an indefinite way, it had
been understood from the first that such was
his ultimate intention. They at once opened communication with him; and, having received his
promise to labour for the months of March, April,
i6 
354 MOODY AND SANK' F7 IN GREAT BRITAIN.
May and June in the four different quarters of Lon don, they set about the arrangements, which were
planned on a magnificent scale. " If I come to
London," said Mr. Moody, "you will need to raise
five thousand pounds for expense of halls, advertising, etc., etc."
"We have ten thousand pounds already," was the
reply.
The Moorgate Hall prayer-meeting, which was
commenced in October I874, was regarded as a
work of preparation. It was kept up, with varying
success, but without exciting any general interest.
During his week of rest between Birmingham and
Liverpool, Mr. Moody, who was to pass through London, suggested that the ministers of the capital should
be invited to meet him at the Freemasons' Hall. A
letter was sent by the Committee, signed by Mr.
Moody, to the two thousand pastors in London; and
about twelve hundred responded to the invitation.
At this meeting, having been introduced by the
chairman, Mr. Moody said that, in view of certain
misapprehensions concerning himself and his friend
Mr. Sanikey, he had desired to meet the ministers
of London, whose confidence and help he greatly
needed; and, accordingly, he had invited them,
not so much to speak to them himself, as to answer
any questions which they might desire to ask.
Upon this, a volley of sharp inquiries was poured in
upon him for half an hour or more; and never was
his skill, in conducting "the question drawer," more
urgently needed or more successfully used. Ministers
of all denominations were present; each one looking 
FREEMASONS" HALL MEETING.
at this strange man from his own sectarian point of
view, and anxious to know, first of all, what treatment
his peculiar notions were likely to receive in the
proposed revival meetings. Amnong the first inquiries
were some concerning the finances of the movement.
How was Mr. Moody paid? Was Mr. Sankey
peddling American organs? What about the copy- 
right of the singing books? etc. But Mr. Moody
was not long in setting these matters at rest. He
informed them that he had money enough for all
his personal expenses in London; and didn't ask that
city for a  penny.   Mr. Sankey was  not selling
organs; and as for the profits of the little hymnbook, which had been sold in such great numbers,
he had indeed received a royalty upon them; but,
in order that no one should say that this revival had
the least flavour of a speculation about it, he then
and there resigned into the hands of Mr. Mathieson,
the treasurer of the London Committee, all right and
title to the profits of the book in question.
A minister who announced himself as a "red-hot
ritualist" inquired whether Mr. Moody would send
back to a ritualist pastor any members of his congregation who might be converted in the revival?
This question was somewhat embarrassing; but
Mr. Moody replied, that his business was not to
apportion the converts among the churches, but to
lead as many souls to Christ as possible. Another
minister  wished  to know  exactly what  was  Mr.
Moody's creed; suggesting that it should be printed
and circulated, ill order that the Christian public
might know what sort of doctrine he preached.
355 
356 MOOD Y AND SA,4 N:KE Y IN GRE. T BRITAIN.
"It is already in print, and in circulation," said Mr
Mloody. "You may find it in the fifty-third chapter of
Isaiah."   "Are you going to institute efforts to reach
and save the miserably poor?" said one.  "Oh yes"
was the reply, "and the miserably rich also."
One old gentleman was greatly disturbed lest Mr.
Moody's frequent reference to the sins of dram-selling
and intemperance should cause the revival to degenerate into a movement in aid of teetotal reform. Prejudices of all sorts were thrust before the face of this
man; who cared nothing whatever for any of them,desiring only to know how he might save the greatest
number of souls; and, in order to this, how he might
shape his course, without compromising his conscience,
so as to gain the co-operation of the men who professed to be engaged  in a similar work.   In this
respect, this famous meeting was not a great success;
but it was useful as a striking picture of the spirit
of contention with which the various branches of
Christian work are carried on.
The British metropolis cannot be properly described
as a city. It is a vast assemblage of cities; and its
people, unlike -those of the places where the evangelists had hitherto been labouring, had very few points
in common. Each minister and congregation formed
a separate community; watchfully caring for their
own progress, but strongly tempted, by sharp competition, to leave all outside Christian enterprises to
take care of themselves.
The magnitude of the attempt to reach and move
the great metropolis may appear in the fact that in
the north quarter of London, where the meetings 
4 
~  ~~~~
~%x  ___   ____     I          #'             ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~E
~~/~~~~   ____      ___~~~~~
Iii~  ~Z-hh~~ - 
GREAT LDNDON.
first commenced, the single parish of Islington,
whichl is oIll-' about one-third of this north quarter,
contains a population equal to Liverpool or Chicago;
while in the w-hole of North London, as marked
on Mr. M!Ioody's map, there is nearly a million of
souls.
The Agricultural Hall was naturally suggested
as  the  point  in  the  North  at  which to  commence the work. This great structure has two principal uses; one for the Smithfield cattle show at
Christmas, and the other for the great horse-fair in
June. Under its arched roof of glass and iron is
an area where thousands of cattle are exhibited in
pens and stalls; and where horses in great numbers
mnarch in grand procession. Twenty or thirty hunters
at once, are here put through their trials of jumping
and running.  These facts, better than any figures
which may be given, will serve to indicate the
immense size of the great hall of the Agricultural
Society. This place had once before been used for
preaching, by Mr. Spurgeon; though it was regarded as
altogether too large for such a purpose. But Mr.Moody,
with his experience of the Crystal Palace in Dublin,
Bingley Hall in Birmingham, and the great Victoria
Hall at Liverpool, was only too glad to find such
an audience-room in which to preach the Gospel.
After all the different estimates of the capacity Qf
this place, it is enough to say that, during the first
wxeek  of meetings here, the congregations averaged
about eighteen thousand. But it was found impossible to make so large a number hear distinctly the
preaching, or even the singing; and the size was
357 
358 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREA7 BRITAIN.
reduced, by means of temporary partitions under the
galleries, to the capacity of about fourteen thousand.
In this shape it was constantly overcrowded; every
seat being sometimes occupied for nearly an hour
before the service commenced.
For each of the four quarters of London a local
secretary was appointed; who, under the direction of
the Central Committee, attended to the management
and advertising of the services.  There were also
local committees for each denomination of Christians,
in this case amounting to the aggregate of three or
four hundred members; formed with a view to the
thorough visitation of Islington, Hackney, Clerkenwell, Camden Town, Kingsland, Highbury, and all
the region from the river on the south to the open
country in the north; and bounded on the east and west
respectively, by Regent's Park and Hackney Road.
It was, however, found impossible to carry out such
an extensive scheme, and the visitation was never
completed.
The attitude of many of the pastors was at first
one of observation and armed neutrality; though a
few of the most honoured ministers, both of the
Established and Nonconformist churches, gave their
heartiest co-operation. Those cautious brethren occupied the- platform by hundreds; but very few of
them were willing to assist at the inquiry meetings,
or in any way to identify themselves with Mr. Moody
and his work. The movement was a new one. There
were possible dangers attending it; and it was not
until, by his earnest and simple preachingi of the Word
of God, and the manifest blessing of Heaven upon 
ARMED NEUTRALITY.
his labours, that the ministry, in large numbers, felt it
safe to join hands with him.
The inquiry meetings were held in St. Mary's Halla spacious audience-room, when not compared with the
vast hall itself; and this was densely filled, night after
niglht, not only with penitent sinners and those who
were pointing them to Christ, but also with persons anxious to see what was going on. So great
a curiosity was the inquiry meeting thought to be, that
the passages to St. Mary's Hall were blocked with
such crowds as London only can show; pushing and
elbowing and shouldering and crushing, to get a peep
at those who had taken this first important step in
coming out from the world and giving themselves to
Christ. On this account it was found necessary to
remove the inquiry meetings to one of the great
galleries within the Hall itself; where the work of
instruction might be protected from the overwhelming
crowds of people, who seemed no less anxious to
watch this novel exercise than to hear Mr. Moody
preach or Mr. Sankey sing.
The Secretary for the North, and the Rev. H.
C. Billing, vicar of the Church of Holy Trinity,
Islington, with the assistance of seventy or eighty
stewards or ushers, managed these great meetings
with much  efficiency and success.   The stewards
were Christian men who volunteered for this service
at the public call of the Committee.   They were
received on the certificate of their pastors; and
the service which they rendered in this humble way
contributed in no small degree to the success of the
work at the Agricultural Hall.
359 
360MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREA7 BR17A1N.
These stewards were afterwards organized into a
fraternal society, which is still kept up; not only in
remembrance of the revival, but from a strong desire to perpetuate the catholic spirit which sprang
up in their hearts while, as representatives of different
communions, they had cordially laboured together.
The number of those who were awakened under the
preaching, as well as under the singing, increased
from week to week. After the public service was
over, Mr. Moody would often find, in one of the anterooms, a hundred men awaiting his instruction:
Mr. Sankey, in another room, would address seventy
or eighty women: in the gallery specially set
apart for inquirers, there would be sometimes four
or five hundred persons conversing, two by two,
about the salvation of their souls; while here and
there, in groups scattered about the great Hall,
anxious sinners were eagerly listening while some
Christian worker, who had been duly appointed to
this task, pointed them to the cross of Calvary. Besides St. Mary's Hall, holding perhaps twelve hundred
people, there were three other rooms of nearly equal
size, in use as rooms of inquiry.
At first the congregations were composed of respectable, church-going people; but afterwards, efforts
were put forth to reach the lower classes; and many
wretched characters from the slums of London were
brought to the meetings, and to Christ.
For the term of eleven weeks, including the one
week of preliminary services held before Mr. Moody's
arrival, the North London revival meetings were
continued. Mr. Moody was here for five weeks, every 
HELPERS IN THE WOREK.                 36I
afternoon ar.id evening, except Saturday; and after
his departure to East London, meetings were kept
up for five weeks more, by the Rev. \Wvilliam Taylor,
of California, the Rev. MIr. Aitken, of Liverpool, the
Rev. Newman Hall, of London, and the Rev. Dr.
Mackay, of Hull; with occasional brief assistance
from Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey, as well as from
the local ministry of North London, and visiting
clergymen from all over Great Britain.
The same methods which had been used elsewhere
so successfully were the ones which were followed
here. Many difficulties were continually arising out
of the new circumstances of the case; but they were
met and overcome with a wisdom which seemed to
come down from above. Thus the Agricultural Hall
was not only the scene of a great revival, but a school
in which the committee, and the evangeliststhemselves,
were prepared for the further labours which awaited
them in the capital.
No less than twenty noonday prayer-meetings are
regularly held in London: another meeting in connection with this work was also opened in Exeter Hall,
on the 9thl of March; and maintained, with evident
marks of the Divine favour. Many eminent ministers
and others came up to London from the towns and
cities where the evangelists had laboured, and rendered good service in sustaining them.
From Exeter Hall, the noonday prayer-meetings
were removed first, to Her Majesty's Opera House
in the Haymarket; then to the Bow Road HaIl;
and finally to the Victoria Theatre, in the south
of London. From first to last these meetings have
16* 
362 MOOD Y AND SANKEY IN GREAT BEIPTA]N.
been a notable feature of the London revival.
The requests for prayer which continually poured
in were too many to be read in order, and it was
necessary to classify them thus:-Fifty requests for
prayer for unconverted husbands by Christian wives.
Ten requests for prayer for unconverted wives by
Christian husbands. Two requests for prayer for
unconverted ministers, by members of their congregations. Fifteen requests for prayer for prodigal sons,
by broken-hearted  parents.   Eighty  requests for
prayer for children out of Christ. A minister requests
prayer for his wife, who has been led astray by false
teaching, and has become a sceptic. Requests for
prayer, from Sunday-school teachers without number,
for the conversion of their classes. Requests for
prayer from ministers all over Great Britain, for
revivals among their own people.
The minuteness with which some of these requests
entered into private family histories was almost
startling; showing that those who sent them were
desperately in earnest. The different classes from
which they came were also indicated. At Bow
Road, in  the  East  End,  amongst  a  population
where gin-palaces and wretched dwellings abounded,
requests would come up for prayer on behalf
of convicted dog-fighters, publicans, intemperate
women, and persons who had been converted, but
who were forced to live in wicked communities, like
sheep in the midst of wolves. At the Opera House
in the West End, the wealth and culture of its society
were apparent not only in the wording of the letters,
but also in the character of the requests themselves. 
MEETING OF EXTREMIES.
Prayer was sought for sons in the army and navy;
for sons consecrated to the holy ministry, who
had broken away from restraints and entered upon
worldly lives; for absent relatives in India; for
persons in danger of backsliding by reason of worldly
prosperity; and those in danger of ruin by the vices
of fashionable life.
One day, as if to bring the two extremes together,
a poor woman in Newgate prison, condemned to
death, sent a request for prayer to be read at Her
Majesty's Opera House; on hearing which, the great
congregation, largely composed of the nobility and
gentry of London, seemed to be touched with pity,
and joined in prayer for the soul of this poor criminal
in a manner which showed that the Lord Himself
was in it.
Bow ROAD HALL.
After labouring for five weeks at the Agricultural
Hall, Messrs. Moody and Sankey removed to the
tabernacle erected for their use in the East End of
London; named from the thoroughfare near which it
was located, Bow Road Hall. This immense structure,
the plan of which was perhaps suggested  by  Mr.
Moody's favourite Bingley Hall, in Birmingham, was
designed to hold an audience of ten thousand people.
But even this was  too small.   A  large tent was
then pitched near the building, in which overflow
meetings were held; but it afterwards became more
especially useful for the young men's meetings, which
were conducted by Mr. Cole, of Chicago, Mr. Drummond, and others.
That class of persons towards whom the labours
363 
364 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
of the evangelists in this part of Lond -n were chiefly
directed, are possessed of strong prejudices, as well
as great curiosity.   The latter element contributed,
during the first few days, to fill the great Hall; but
the former produced such a reaction that, during the
second week, the audiences fell off considerably;
and it began to be a matter of no little anxiety
whether the meetings here would ultimately succeed.
The conversion of a very wicked man under the
labours of Mr. Henry Varley, after Messrs. Moody
and Sankey had left the East, is related as a case
in point. He was awakened and brotughlt to Christ
under a sermon from his countryman, and went home
to his wife after the meeting, saying;-"Get down the
Bible; we will have prayers." The poor wife was overjoyed.  " I am a Christian, too," said she; "but I have
been afraid to tell you of it for ten whole years." In
relating his experience, he said, "I was determined
not to be converted by these Americans, and I would
not go to the meetings until after they were gone
away."
It will also be easily understood that a population
so familiar with gin-palaces, and all their infamous
accessories, were not easily persuaded to attend
Divine service.  They might go to the Hall for once,
Tut of curiosity, or to sit in judgment upon the discourse; for these people are notable critics-equal in
self-assurance to the high-learned rationalists themselves-and if something were said which, in mnanner
or matter, did not suit their fastidious tastes, they
wlalked away grumbling, denouncing the speaker and
the singer in terms more forcible than polite. But 
PLA4IN PRE.A, CUING
the reaction was only for a little.  Mr.  Moody's
straightforwardness soon won their confidence. He
did not address them in discourses elaborately divided
into firstlies, secondlies, and thirdlies'; with introduction figurative, historical, antithetical  but  aimed
straight at their common'sense, talking to them in
the same language about spiritual things that they
themselves  used  in  every-day  conversation.   He
opened his discourse on heaven after this fashion:"If I were going to talk to you about the United
States of Amnerica, you would all want to hear what
I had to say; but now I am going to talk to you
about heaven, some of you care nothing for it. And
yet heaven is a great deal the better place of the
two. A good many of you will never go to America,
but every one of you may go to heaven if you will."
It must by no means be understood that the congregations at the Bow Road Hall were entirely composed of the humbler classes.  Within  easy reach
there are spacious streets and comfortable mansiois,
as well as dirty alleys and tumble-down houses. The
rich and poor often met here together; and the Lord,
the Maker of them all, seemed equally willing to bled
the one as the other.
The  local committee, aided by a large force of.
voluntary stewards, kept everything in order; and!
maintained an effective system of advertising, which
they judged to be as appropriate in this enterprise as
in any other.
To some fastidious persons it might seem a curious
sight to see a man promenading the streets with
two huge boards suspended from his shoulders, the
365
P' 
366 MOODY AND SANKCEY IN GREAT BRITAIAT
one before and the other behind, bearing the striking
words, "Moody and Sankey at Bow Road Hall tonight!" in letters large enough to be read at the distance of a hundred yards.  A  bellman, ringing with
all his might one minute, and shouting with all his
might the next, in giving notices of the revival meetings, was one of the methods of announcement suggested by Mr. Moody himself; who never was too nice
about the means of doing good, so long as the good
were done. This last was a method he desired to
bring into use, fromr having observed that he was
failing to attract a suitable proportion of the poor and
wicked into his meetings. The crowds, he thought,
looked too amiable, and were too well dressed. It was
the congregation from the Agricultural Hall following
him to the East End. Sometimes, looking over the
sea of faces upturned before his gaze, he would say,"I see too many Christian people here. I know you.
A great many of you were at my meetings in Islington.
You are converted already. Now, I want you to get
up and go out, and leave room for hundreds of those
sinners who are waiting outside for a chance to come
in and hear the Gospel." Under such an invitation
large numbers of believers would actually leave the
places which they had occupied, perhaps for an
hour before the meeting began; and go out into the
tent, or to some overflow meeting in the street, in
order to make room for those who needed the Gospel
more from having heard it less.
Those who have been familiar with Mr-. Moody for
years, and remember the cxaJi/ozii and heartiness with
which he used to throw himself into the meetings 
MA,4KING RPOOM FO]R SINNERS.
among the poor people at the North Market Hall in
Chicago, were able to recognise the same manner in
him while he addressed his great congregations at
the Bow Road Hall. He talked to them in a way
which made them feel that he was not above them;
that he was their brother, and was not ashamed to
own it; and on this account they listened to him all
the more attentively, and his word went home to them
with greater and swifter force of salvation. It was a
sight to make the angels glad, to see hundreds of
persons, men and women, young and old, who, after
one of his impetuous appeals, would rise in that vast
audience, to signify their desire to be saved.
Many strange instances of the work of grace were
constantly occurring.   One  day a notorious dogfighter was awakened and brought to Christ; and
afterwards, on account of his strange experience, was
invited to relate it in Her Majesty's Opera House,
at the noon prayer-meeting; where he was received
with especial kindness, because of the depths from
which the I ord had evidently lifted him.
Mr. Sankey's singing has been nowhere more abundantly blessed, except perhaps in Dublin, than it was
at the Bow Road Hall. But while his voice and the
accompanying influence of the Holy Spirit were able
to awaken sinners, bring comfort to broken-hearted
penitents, and lift the souls of believers into almost
heavenly joy, they were not sufficient even to keep
the peace, among certain of the amateur musicians
who had been organized into a choir. The same
old difficulties, which in this world of sin seem
scarcely separable from ordinary companies of men
367 
368 MOOD Y AAD SANIKE Y IN GIEA T BRIZTAI
and women set up to lead this part of Divine worship,
were found even in the midst of this mighty revival;
and Mr. Sankey was obliged to say to some of those
over-sensitive individuals;-" Don't trouble yourselves
with the thought that you are essential to the meetings here. They would go on without Mr. Sankey,
and certainly they will go on without you." After this
rebuke, he invited them down to one of the inquiry
rooms, where they had a season of prayer together,
which so calmed their troubled spirits, that, thenceforth, there was more harmony of all kinds amongst
them.
After Mr. Moody's departure the meetings were
kept up in the Bow Road Hall, as they had been at
the Agricultural Hall. The Rev. Mr. Pym, the
Rev. Mr. Aitken, Mr. Henry Varley, and others,
occupied the speaker's desk; and during the last
days of June and the first of July, the Jubilee Singers,
returning for a second tour in England, were placed
under the direction of the Central Committee, to help
along the work. Their wonderful melodies, born of
sorrow, and wrought out with toils and tears, were
sometimes no less impressive than the spirited
solos of Mr. Sankey himself. The same blessings
attended them, and awakenings and conversions were
frequent. One lady was brought to the knowledge
of Christ through hearing them chant the Lord's
Prayer.
THE WEST END.
The Royal Opera House, in the HIaymarket, was
the place which seemed providentially appointed for 
*I-L.Hlx.A,Vll C,isfl(J Io     t ll -v l,,,t1)o Kt 
.1 
THE WEST END.
Messrs. Moody and Sankey's meetings in the West
End of London. The place had been for a long time
vacant by reason of legal complications; and was
only secured under certain embarrassments, which
gave the Committee no little trouble and expense,
but which did not in any wise hinder the revival.
Some solicitude had been felt by many of Mr.
Moody's friends lest the blessing which had attended
him elsewhere might not follow him into the circles
of wealth, nobility, and fashion; but Mr. Moody
himself seems to have had no anxiety upon this
point. With him, a sinner riding in a carriage emblazoned with a coat of arms, was just as much in
need of a Saviour as the poor dog-fighter himself.
It was his calling to preach the Gospel here, as lihe
had preached it elsewhere; and his simple, manly
earnestness, and utter forgetfulness of himself, soon
won for him not only the respect, but the admiration
of those cultivated noblemen and ladies, than whom
no people in the world are more ready to honour
genuine excellence, or acknowledge the influence of
real genius or piety. To them Mr. Moody was a rare
Christian. The fact that he was not a scholar was
forgotten. He evidently knew Christ and His Gosp(-l
and, because of this, the best people in London, including members of the royal household, pressed to
hear his Bible readings and addresses; wept over his
touching stories illustrating the love of Christ to lost
sinners; sang with heartiness and rapture the sweet
hymns and songs which the revival had already made
familiar; and some of them, joining hands with him
as one beloved of the Lord, gave him not only their
369 
370 MOODY AND SANKE Y IN GREAT BRITAIN.
personal friendship, but added the weight of their
names and influence to help forward with the work.
It is quite evident that many of these wealthy persons must have added somewhat of the weight of
their purses also; for, during the last week of the
revival in London, it was announced that twenty-four
thousand pounds (one hundred and twenty thousand
dollars) had been expended in arrangements for the
revival; and that four or five thousand pounds, in
addition, would be required to cover their cost.
The grand tier, as the first gallery in the Opera
House is called, had been, by time-honoured custom,
reserved for the nobility; and it was noticed, in the
rush for tickets, by which it was necessary to divide
the crowds pressing for one of the five thousand seats
in the building, that applications for places in the
grand tier proportionally outnumbered those for seats
in any other part of the building.
The local committee for the West gave personal
attention to the management of the meetings in the
Opera House; constantly assisted by the chairman
and secretary of the Central Committee, and by
other gentlemen of fortune and leisure, who, from
the first, had given their whole time to labouring
in, as well  as  enjoying, these  blessed means- of
grace.   By  far the  heavier part  df their duties
consisted in keeping people out after the House was
absolutely full; and in arranging such an order of
services as might best accommodate the thousands
who continually pressed to hear the speaking and the
singing. Three or foui different meetings a day were
held. First, the noon prayer-meeting, at which Mr. 
THE OPERA HOUSE.                    371
Moody often presided; then a Bible lecture at halfpast three o'clock-sometimes for women only, and
sometimes for mixed audiences; another address or
sermon at half-past seven; and, as soon as the House
could be cleared, a meeting for men, at nine o'clock
in the evening.  After all these, except the noon
prayer-meeting, inquirers were instructed in two large
ante-rooms of the Opera House, both of which were
frequently filled.
For several weeks Mr. Moody divided his attention between the Opera House and the Bow Road
Hall.   The fastest conveyance was selected from
among the cabs about the region of the Haymarket, to convey him to the East, as soon as he
should finish his discourse at the West.
One who is curious in such matters has remarked
how readily he transformed, as well as transferred,
himself from one meeting to the other. Instlhctively,
the few graces of diction and manner which were in
him, came out, rather than were brought out, before
his cultivated audiences at the West End; but somewhere on the road these were always dropped, and
the old abaiidoni and heartiness were sure to appear,
the momenit'he...reached the platform of the Bow
Road  Hall.   This  same  difference  was  noticed
in'his discourses:  also in the  adaptation of his
addresses to different congregations in the same
places. If the meeting were one for women, he
seemed, to be conscious of the fact that there were
a g-eat many persons before him who were sorrowing
over wsayward sons or godless husbands.  He did not
fail to notice, although he did not speak of it, the 
372 MOODY AND SANzKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
many widows' weeds which were scattered through
the congregation; and in his selection of the hymns
and the Scriptures, as well as his topics for discourse, he manifested a tenderness bordering upon
reverence, for those upon whom, in London, as everyvlhere else, the heaviest burdens of care and sorrow
always come. He would ask Mr. Sankey to sing
some comfortable or touching solo, and would give
out for the congregation, "Jesus, Lover of my soul,"
or, "There is life for a look at the Crucified One," or,
"Safe in the arms of Jesus." But when the women
were gone, and the men came rushing in, leaping over
the chairs and crowding to their places, he would seem
to be transformed, and suiting himself to the spirit of
his congregation, he would lead off the service with
"Ring the bells of heaven," or " Hold the fort." In
this way, without seeming to be conscious of it, he
illustrated the true spirit of the declaration of the
apostle: making himself all things to all men, hoping
thereby to save some.
The London revival had now become a world-wide
wonder. Every day the news of it occupied large
spaces in the public prints. So great was the desire
to hear and to spread the tidings of it, that several
extra newspapers were started in the capital; and
some of those which had been leading a precarious
life leaped at once into large success.
The press throughout the English-speaking world
were discussing the merits of Mr. Moody's preaching
and Mr. Sankey's singing; some writers wondering
how the men could do it; others, taking counsel of
their own gross natures, wondered why they did it, and 
THE VIEWS OF THE ARCHBISHOP.  373
how much they made by it; others, seeing and feeling
the Divine mission of the men, thanked God for
raising them up, and besought Him to send forth more
such labourers into the whitening harvest.
Still, although sinners by thousands were coming
to Christ, some, who held high places in what
they called the kingdom of Christ on earth, made
use of the secular press to give faint praise and
forcible rebukes to these irregular workers in the
Lord's vineyard.   The devils were fleeing-cast out
by the power which accompanied their word; but the
men were not following certain traditional lines.
The Archbishop of Canterbury felt moved to explain that, from what he had heard of Mr. Moody
and his work, he had no doubt good was being accomplished; in which, of course, all Christians must
rejoice; but it was not at all according to his sense of
the high dignity of his office to sanction such irregul ar
proceedings, or advise his clergy to co-operate in
them. To this another eminent minister replied   " I
think it rather presumptuous  for an arch  op to
talk about sanctioning the work of Mr. Moody and
Mr. Sankey. I should as soon think of asking him
to sanction the kindly rain that falls upon the parched
fields, after weeks and months of drought."
Another event which made no small stir, and
which even agitated the great British Parliament
itself, was Messrs. Moody and Sankey's meeting in
the vicinity of the famous old school at Eton. One
of the Eton boys had been happily converted
at the revival meetings in London; and, feeling
desirous  that his schoolfellows  should  profit by 
374 MOODY A4.AD SA,4NKEY IN GREA T BRIT,4TAIN.
the same precious Gospel which had been so
blessed to him, he sought and obtained a promise
from Mr. Moody, that, some time, he would go down
to Eton and hold a service there. Mr. Moody had
forgotten all about it, when, nearly a month afterwards, the young man claimed the fulfilment of the
promise; and arrangements were made to hold the
meeting in a tent which had been pitched not far from
the school.
This famous college is a High-Church institution; and one or two of its patrons, who did not
wish their sons to be subjected to any such irregular
religious influence as the preaching of Mr. Moody,
protested against the proposed service under its
shadow. One honourable member of the House of
Commons announced his intention of publicly questioning Mr. Gladstone, who had given a letter of
introduction to the head-master, to one of Mr.
MIoody's friends.   The  House of Lords also took
up the matter; and violent articles appeared in the
newsp   o,  denouncing  the Evangelists and  their
friendsh, oattempting to forward their interests or
increase their reputation, by thus associating their
work with the Eton school. The excitement became
so great that Mr. Moody was waited upon by a committee, who begged him to withdraw his appointment.
He replied: "I have never missed an appointment
yet, during this trip; and I certainly shall not begin
now.
The invitation which he had accepted had been
signed by a large majority of the students in the
college; and, to yield to the pressure against him 
THE MIEETING AT ETON.
was not at all congenial to his tastes or habitsin whom the quality of firmness, especially under
impressions of duty, is developed to a remarkable degree. He was only anxious lest disturbances,
which seemed likely to occur, should result in a figlit,
and  that some  of the boys might receive bodily
injury; in which event he would be blamed as the
cause of all the difficulty. However, the meeting,
which evidently could not be safely held in the tent,
was appointed to take place in the Town Hall;
the  Mlayor,  who  was  a  nonconformist,  bravely
maintaining his position in favour of free speech,
though  set upon  most  vehemently  with  a view
to obtain an order closing the Hall against Messrs.
Moody and Sankey.  At last, however, his courage
failed; and hastily causing a notice to be printed, to
the effect that no meeting would be held, he despatched it to the college, where it was distributed
among the boys.  This was at two o'clock.   The
meeting was to be held at four in the afternoon.
The  private grounds of  a gentleman         ton
were placed at Mr. Moody's disposal; and e he
preached in the presence of about two hundred of the
college boys, and twice or thrice that number of the
citizens of the town.   His text was,-" Behold  I
bring you glad tidings of great joy which shall be
to all people."  But why he should have been so
belaboured in Parliament, and abused in the public
press, for bringing glad tidings of great joy to a coinpany of lads in Eton college, is still somewhat of a
riddle to a lartge portion of the British public.
The  Timzcs, in its fatherly way, repeated, in sub
375 
376 MOODY AND SA.NKEY I.N GREAtT PRITAdI1.
stance, the famous advice once given by the towvnclerk of Ephesus; with the further kind suggestion,
to those who had rushed into print, and disturbed
the solemn counsels of the nation on so small a matter,
not to make themselves ridiculous. This good counsel
was acted upon, and no more noise was heard.
SOUTH LONDON.-THE CAMBERWELL HALL.
From the Opera House, where the power and
blessing of the Lord was increasingly felt to the last,
the evangelists removed to the new hall erected for
them near Camberwell Green. This building, like
the one at the Bow Road, was an immense framework of wood, covered with corrugated iron; having the
earth itself for the floor. It was smaller than the Bow
Road Hall, having chairs for about eight thousand
people. The meetings in it were under the direction
of the committee for the South, with the constant
assistance of the president, secretary, and treasurer
of the Central Committee; who not only gave attention to the material interests, but also laboured in
the rooms of inquiry. Here, as everywhere, the congregations overflowed; and outside meetings in the
streets, and in a neighbouring Presbyterian church,
were frequently held, by MIr. Moorhouse, Mr. Drummond, and others, with most encouraging results.
On one of the last days, while a dense audience had
gathered in the building and the service was in progress, the doors were actually burst open by the
crowds  outside, who  attempted to force their way
into the building. Fears were excited for the safety 
I                                          (/1!    _____      _____
I'   I   ri/il;         ___________________________________________________  _____________~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
:!       I,I I'l
111; II  _____~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
'ii
1; 1
I,II'  
CA.471~F? W[ELL HALL.
of the structure, and a panic ensued; however, by
the efforts of Mr. Moody, something like quiet was
restored, and the meeting, went on as usual.
The chief interest at the Camber\vell Hall has centered in the inquiry rooms. These have been under
the mainag,ement of four leading pastors, of as many
different denominations. The large list of helpers
under their direction, having learned a great deal of
wisdom in the first months of the revival, have
seemed to be particularly blessed in this precious
work.
Among the cases which came under his own care,
one of the pastors relates the following:  The son of a minister came to the inquiry room,
saying he had attended a meeting just to please his
little daughter, who, for some reason or other, had
taken to prattling about the revival. A hymn sung
by Mr. Sankey had awakened him, and, in spite of
the infidel notions which for years he had professed,
he quite broke down under it; though by reason of
his great wickedness he did not dare to hope for
salvation.
"I ran away  from home," said he "and joined
the French army. In my wild soldier-life I used to
profess to be an infidel; but I was a hyprocrite
I believed and feared the Bible all the time.
"Do you think there is any hope for me?"  he
continued.
"Yes," said the pastor; and he quoted to him that
text-" Whosoever believeth," etc.  Then they knelt
together, and the poor man poured out a most
heart-breaking prayer for himself. All at once he
T7
377 
378 MOODY AND SANKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
stopped.   "I almost feel as if I could venture on
Christ," said he. "Do you think I may?" "Certainly; at once," was the reply. And then he began
to thank God for His patience and long-suffering, in
a way that showed his humble gratitude and childlike trust in the Saviour.
Among the converts are several Jews; a great
many Roman Catholics; a large number of infidels
and scoffers; as well as some choice young men, who
will doubtless become evangelists and pastors; thus
spreading, in untold circles of blessing, the influence
of this marvellous work of grace.
In spite of the complaints that Mr. Moody was
partial and one-sided in his views of religious truth,
it came to be fully recognised that he knew and could
teach certain things, better than any other man had
ever done in Great Britain. The first of these was, the
doctrine of substitution: "Christ died for us." The
second was, the experience of regeneration.   The
third was, Christian work.
The great revival and its leaders furnished texts
for sermons in some of the leading pulpits of England.' Mr. Spurgeon discoursed upon his friend Mr.
Moody in the Metropolitan Tabernacle; the Rev.
Dr. Cumming announced that, on a certain Sabbath,
he would attempt to show Mr. Moody's place in prophecy: but whether words were spoken for, or against
him, they seemed only to help on the work.
It is to be noticed that the sharpest adverse
criticisms came from those who knew least about him;
while it often transpired that those who were bitterly
opposed to everything of this sort, as they understood 
ALL THE WAY FROM INDIA.
it; after hearing an address by Mr. Moody, or a song
by Mr. Sankey, and seeing the effects thereof, came
to be their personal friends and admirers, and gave
a hearty co-operation in the movement.
A  considerable number of persons followed in the
wake of this great series of revivals; removing their
residence as the place of meeting was removed.
Someo'f these per-bns, eminent for their piety and
zeal, were greatly blessed in winning souls to Christ.
MIr. Moody himself mentioned a lady, whose name
would at once be widely and honourably recognised,
who had laboured in the inquiry room ever since the
meetings at Edinburgh; and who, up to that time-the
last week but one of the two years' campaign-had
been the means of bringing a hundred and fifty souls
to the Saviour. It was a frequent sight, in the inquiry
room at the Opera House, to see eminent Christians,
both lay and clerical, pointing out the way of faith
and salvation to penitents who were eagerly listening
to the best instruction which was possible to be had on
such subjects. Distinguished clergymen, coming to
the meetings for a few days, entered eagerly into this
work. Those who were opposed to this revival, and to
all revivals, made special complaint of the inquiry
meetings, which they called "confessionals "; but such
services, conducted by chosen servants of God, many
of whom had for years been honoured pastors of
large congregations, were not likely to bring any
harm, certainly; but produced untold results for
good.  Far and wide, throughout all Christendomi,
the news of the great London revival was spread; and
from across the continents and oceans ca aY~ letters and
379 
380 MOODY A4ND SA4NKEY IN GREAT BRITAIN.
despatches, begging for prayers on behalf of individuals
and communities, or returning thanksgiving for prayers
already answered.
The name of one gentleman is mentioned, a colonel
in the army in India, who was so deeply interested in
the revival in London, where he had two sons residing,
who  were still out of Christ, that, on only a three
months' leave of absence, the most of whichl must be
spent on the ocean, he came in person to London,
with the hope of bringing those sons to Christ, by
bringing them to the meetings of the evangelists from
America.
CONCLUSION.
In an enterprise of such magnitude as that which
is here imperfectly outlined, it is evident that no
exactness in the matter of results is possible to be
attained. At the Agricultural and Bow Road Halls,
as well as at the Opera House, converts' meetings
were held at the conclusion of the services; to which
tickets were issued, after personal examination as
to the experience of those who applied for them.
The same course is about to be followed at the
Camberwell Hall; and while it is impossible to say
just how many sinners have been awakened and converted, and how many professors of religion have been
brought to a better sense of their privilege and a better
performance of their duty, it may be safe to close
this record of the two years' revival in Great Britain
and Ireland, with the statement, that God has honoured
the faith of His servants even beyond their largest
hope; and that, besides the multitudes who elsewhere  
F ~~Z~~~<~~ '<'m;
~x ~~~?~j~X~j<~
~X~~x~~~ ~~~x~~~~~~;~s<~ 
Z~ ~~;;~~<~~;~~j;~ 
~~~ffi ~~    ~ffi~          ~ <    
~~~#~~;~ <~Xx~
X~ ~~~;~~~  ~> ~~
___ <~~~;~~j~
IIIIn1IL'  ___________  JJIIJpII    ~  _________
__            !>~F~Thl                _   IL'
INTERTO)R OF CA~rP,.,R'"FLL TTATL 
CONCLUSION          38t
'aave been blessed under their labours, Mr. Moody
and his friend Mr. Sankey have had the unspeakable joy of -winning, in London alone, more than
the full " ten thousand souls for Christ."
If it has not already appeared-in these pages that
the power which attends the ministry of these two
men, is of God; and that they are honoured, in this
pre-eminent degree, because they speak and sing
the simple Gospel of Christ, instead of any doctrines or fancies of their own, then the book has failed
of the purpose for which it has been written.
Another manifest reason why such benedictions
follow them seems to be, their catholicity of spirit.
Mr. Moody would never ask, or even suffer himself to
know, the sect to which a minister or-worker belonged,
save for the purpose of avoiding any seeming partiality or neglect which might accidentally occur; and
his heartfelt desire to be a helper, and not a rival,
of the ministry, is seen in the fact that, with very
very few exceptions, all his meetings have been held
at such hours, on the Sabbath day and evening, as
would not conflict with regularly established services
at the churches.
This man, so humble, so earnest, so forgetful of
himself, and so full of faith in Christ, has fairly
earned the favour which he has everywhere received;
and the Lord Jehovah Himself, as if to show His
approbation of such ministry of His Word, has
taken  this obscure  home-missionary from  among
the ragged children on The Sands, and in the Old
North Market Hall, and made his name a ward of
wonder throughout the Christian world.
CONCLUSIO0N.
38t 
382
CHAPTER X.
GLIMPSES INTO THE WORD.
HE  peculiar aptness and power of some of Mr.
Moody's running comments on texts of Scripture
will appear in the following selections:
ctionaries more, and study
tords.  There is that word
saying, "Why don't  Mr.
Me?"  Well, what is repentlly sorrow for sin."  But I
orrow, or a godly anythingce means right-about-face!
his back towards God, and
repentance is turning square round."
"What shall I then do with Jesus which is called Christ?"
Pilate has Christ on his hands, and now he wants to know how
to get rid of Him. So it is with every convicted soul who is
not ready to be saved now. Poor Pilate! Poor Herod! Poor
Agrippa! How near they got to the kingdom of heaven, and
yet never got in!
— D you think it was an awful thing for those Jews to choose
Barabbas instead of Jesus?   All you who  are refusing to
become Christians this afternoon are worse than they; for
instead of Christ you choose Satan himself. 
GLIMPSES INTO IHE WORD.
Judas got near enough to Christ to kiss Him, and yet went
down to damnation.
A man once wanted to sell me a "Book of Wonders." I
took it and looked it over, and could not find anything in it
about Calvary.  What a mistake! A book of wonders-and the
greatest wonder of all left out t
Poor drunkard!-Come to Christ; Christ is stronger than
strong drink!
We have three great enemies: the world, the flesh, and the
devil.  But we have also three great Fiends; the Father, the
Son, and the Holy Ghost.' i;
"ARow is the accepted time. The last night I preached in\
Farwell Hall, in Chicago, I made the greatest mistake of my
life.  I told the people to take that text home with them and  \ 
pray over it.  But as we went out the fire-bells were ringing,
and I never saw that audience again.  The fire had come.
The city was in ashes; and perhaps some of those very people /
were burned up in it. There is no other time to be saved but/
IWW. 
Naaman left only one thing in Samaria, and that was his sin
-his leprosy: and the only thing God wishes you to leave
is your sin. And yet it is the only thing you seem not to
care about giving up.  "Oh," you say, "I love leprosy; it is so
delightful, I can't give it up. I know God wants it, that He
may make me clean. But I can't give it up." Why, what
downright madness it is to love leprosy!
Some people tell us it does not make any difference what a
man believes if he is only sincere. One Church is just as good
as another if you are only sincere. I do not believe any
R'-ater delusion ever came out of the pit of hell than that.  It
383
I
I i
r
T,
i 
GLIMPSES IVTO THE WORD.
is ruining more souls at the present than anything else. I
never read of any men more sincere or more earnest than those
men  at  \Iount  Carmel-those  false prophets.  They were
terribly in earnest. You do not read of men getting so in
earnest now that they take knives and cut themselves.  Look at
them leaping uipon their altars; hear their cry-" Oh Baal! oh
l7aal "  We never heard that kind of prayer on this platform.
Thley acted like madmen. They were terribly in earnest: yet
did not God hear their cry? They were all slain.
Look at poor old Pharaoh down there in Egypt, when the
plague of frogs was on him.  What an awful time he must have
had! Frogs in the fields, and frogs in the houses; frogs in the
bedrooms, and frogs in the kneading-troughs. When the king
went to bed, a frog would jump on to his face; when he cut into
a loaf of bread, there was a frog in the middle of it. Nothing
but frogs everywhere! Frogs, frogs, frogs! He stood it as long
as he could; and then he sent for Moses, and begged him to
take them away. "When would you like to have me do it?"
saxys Moses.  Now just listen to what he says.  You would think
hlie wAould say, Now! this minute! I have had them long enough!
-',ut he says, —" To-mior;row."  Kept the frogs another day, when
he might have got rid of them at once! That is just like you,
sinner.  You say you want to be saved; but you are willing to
keep )-our hateful, hideous sins till to-;zor-row, instead of being
.. rid of them izow.
You have all sinned and come short of the glory of God, but
God comes and says, "I will pardon you.  Come now, and let
us reason together."  " Now" is one of the words of the Bible
the devil is afraid of.  He says, "Do not be in a hurry; there
is plenty of time: do not be good now.'" He knows the
influence of that word "now."  " To-morrow" is the  devil's
word.  The Lord's word is "now."   God says, "Come now,
and let us reason together. Though your sins are as scarlet,
they shall be white as snow.  Though they be red as crimson,
I will makle them as wool."  Scarlet and crimson are two fast
colou;rs; you would not get the colour out without cldestroying
the garment.  God says, "Thotugh your sins are as scarlet and
crimson, I will make them as wool and snow. I will do it now."
384 
GLIMPSES IN~TO THE WORD.
God says, "Ye shall find me when ye shall search for me
with all your heart." Now, it won't take a great while for an
anxious sinner to meet an anxious God. It won't take a great
while for a man who is really in earnest about the salvation of
his soul to find peace in Him.   I never yet found a man with
his heart really set upon this one thing,-to find God,-but that
he soon found his way into the kingdom of heaven. The great
trouble with men is, that they are not really in earnest. Men
don't seek for God as they seek for wealth and position down
here in this world. Suppose I should say to-night that I lost
last night in this hall a diamond worth ~20,000ooo-which I didn't
do; but suppose I should say I did, and that I would give any
one ~Io,ooo that found it. I would not give much for the sermon. You would be thinking about the diamond all the evening.  You would be thinking," I wish I could find that diamond
I should like that ~Io,ooo." And I can imagine, as soon
as the meeting was over-and some of you would not wait for
that-you would look about and search this hall. How earnestly
you would seek for that diamond!  Well, is there a man  ot
woman in this audience who will say that salvation is not worth
more than all the diamonds in the world?
Many go all round the world in search of honour or posses-.
sions. Salvation is worth thousands of times more; but you
don't get it that way.  God has but one price for salvation.  Do X
you want to knowv what it is?  It is without money and without
price.  Rowland Hill said that most auctioneers found they had
hard work to get people up to their price, but that he had hard
work to get people down to his. "The wages of sin is death,
but the gift of God is eternal life." \Who will have it to-night?
I say to you, young man, will you have that gift to-night? Suppose I was going over London Bridge, and saw a poor miserable
beggar, bare-footed, coatless, hatless, with no rags hardly to
cover his nakedness,-and right behind him, only a few yards,
there was the Prince of Wales with a bag of gold,-and the poor
beggar was running away from him as if he was running away
fi-om  a demon, and the Prince of Wales was calling after
him, "Oh, beggar, here is a bag of gold!"  Why, we should
say the beggar had gone mad, to be running away from the
17*
385 
386     GLIMPSES INTO THE WORD.
Prince of \Wales with the bag of gold! Sinner, that is your
condition. The Prince of Heaven wants to give you eternal
life, and you are running away from Him.   "The wages of sin
is death, but the gift of God is eternal life."
Out in our western country in the autumn, when men go
.  hunting, and there has not been any rain for months, sometimes
Xi the prairie grass catches fire, and there comes up a very strong
<s      wind. and the flames just roll along twenty feet high, and go at
the rate of thirty or forty miles an hour.
WAhen the frontier-men see it coming, what do they do?
They know they cannot run as fast as the fire can run. Not
the fleetest horse can escape from that fire.  They just take
a match and light the grass around them, and let the fire sweep
it, and then they get into the burnt district and stand safe.
They hear the flames roar;  they see death coming towards
them; but they do not fear, they do not tremble; because
the fire has passed over the place where they are, and there is
no danger. There is nothing for the fire to burn.
There is one mountain peak that the wrath of God has swept
over; that is Mount Calvary, and that fire spent its fury upon
the bosom of the Son of God. Take your stand here by the
cross, and you will be safe for time and eternity.
Did any of you ever go down into a coalpit, fifteen hundred or
two thousand feet, right down into the bowels of the earth? If
you have, don't you know that it would be sheer madness to try
to climb up the steep sides of that shaft and so get out of the
pit?   Of course, you  couldn't leap  out  of it; in fact, you
couldn't get out of it at all by yourself. But I'll tell you this,you could get out of a coalpit fifteen hundred feet deep a good
deal quicker than you can get out of the pit that Adam took
you into. When Adam went down into it, he took the whole
human family with him. But the Lord can take us out.
You should be in earnest about seeking God.  He was in
earnest when he gave His Son to die for sinners. Christ was
in earnest when He hung upon the cross.
?,,
.
,. i 
GLIfPSES ILYTO THE WORD.
"I waited patiently for the Lord, and He inclined unto me; and
heard my cry. He brought me up also out of an horrible pit,
out of the miry clay, and set my feet upon a rock, and established
my goings; and He hath put a new song in my mouth." Now
in those three verses that little word He occurs three times
He heard my cry; He brought me up out of the pit; and He
put a new song in my mouth. There is nothing there for the
sinner to do-is there?  He does it all.  The great trouble
people have now-a-days is to make a new song for themselves.
Why, you cannot sing without God tunes your heart and voice!
You cannot establish your own goings. You have tried thathave you not? How many times have you tried to get the
control over your temper, or said, I will do this, and I will do
that, and have failed every time? You can't do it yourselves.
He must do the saving.
A good many people are complaining all the time about
themselves, and crying out;-" My leanness! my leanness! "
when they ought rather to say, "My laziness! my laziness!"
There is a large class of people who are always looking upon
the dark side. Some time ago, I myself got under the juniper
tree. In those days I used to fish all night, and catch nothing.
One of the workers in our Mission came in to see me one
Monday morning, full of joy, saying what a good Sunday he had.
"Well," said I, "I am glad you have had a good day; but I have
had a very bad one." He knew I had been in trouble of mind
and so he said, "Did you ever study Noah?" "No," said I;
"I have read about him, but I don't know that I have ever
studied him."  "Well," said he, "study him.  It will do you
good." So I began to study Noah, and I found out that he
preached for a hundred and twenty years without making a
single convert. "That is a good deal worse than my case," thought
I; and that made me feel better at once. That day I went down
to the noon prayer-meeting, and one poor sinner rose and asked
us to pray for him. "What would old Noah have given for
that?" thought I. I tell you, my friends, what we want is
perseverance. When God sets us at anything, we want to keep
at it, and leave all the consequences with Him.
387 
388     GJIJIPSES INTO THE WORD.
I can imagine when Christ said to the little band around
Him, "Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel," Peter
said, " Lord, do You really mean that we are to go back to
Jerusalem and preach the Gospel to those men that murdered
You?"   "Yes," said Christ; " go, hunt up that  man  that
spit in my face, and tell him he shall have a seat in my kingdom if he wvill accept of salvation as a gift.  Yes, Peter; go,
find that man that made that cruel crown of thorns and
placed it on my brow, and tell him I will have a crown ready
for him when he comes into my kingdom, and no thorns in it.
I will give him a crown of life. Hunt up that man that took a
reed and brought it down over the cruel thorns, driving them
into my brow, and tell him I will put a sceptre in his hand, and
he shall rule over the nations of the earth if he will accept
salvation. Search for the man that drove the spear into my side,
and tell him there is a nearer way to my heart than that. Tell
him I forgive him freely, and that he can be saved if he will
accept of salvation as a gift.  Go to the men that drove the
nails into my hands and feet, and tell them I forgive them
freely, and that they shall have a seat in my kingdom if they
will accept of it.  Go ye into all the world, and preach the
Gospel to every creature."
M i any think they have been born again because they go to
-   church.  A great many say, " Oh! yes, I am a Christian; I go
to church every Sabbath."  Let me say here that there is no
one in all London that goes to church so regularly as Satan.
Q  He is alwvavs there before the minister, and he is the last one
out.   There  is not a church or a chapel, in London, but
that he is a regular attendant of it.  The idea that he is only
dow-n in the slums and lanes and alleys of London is a false one.
'    The idea that he is only in public-houses-I will confess I
think he is there, and that he is doing his work very well-but to
think that he is only there, is a false idea. He is wherever the
\Vord is preached; it is his business to be there and catch away
the seed.  He is here to-night.  Some of you may go to sleep, but
he'von't. Some of you may not listen to the sermon, but he will.
He will be watching, and when the seed is just entering into some
heart he will go and catch it away. Now, I tell you, my dear
friends, before you get home the devil will meet you and say, 
GLIMPSES INTO THE WORD.
"Don't believe it,-you can't be saved that easy"; and you will
have a terrible struggle with him. But I'll tell you what to do
when he nmeets you. Just quote Scripture to him, and he will flee
away at once. That's what the Saviour did. He said to him,
"It is written-it is written,"-and away went the devil in an
instant; he couldn't stand Scripture. And that's the only way
to conquer him. Say to him, " It is written, and I believe the
\Vord of God before I believe you, devil,"-and depend on it he
will leave you.
It is said of David's mighty men that they were right and lefthanded.  They were wholly consecrated; they could use their
left or their right hands for the king. That is what we want
in London.   Men who  are right-handed and left-handed for
the King of Glory. Men who can use their eyes, and tongues,
and ears, and everything for the Lord Jesus.
The most powerful sermon Christ ever preached was His
discourse to Nicodemus. I believe there have been more souls
born again by reading the third chapter of St. John's Gospel
than by reading any other chapter in the Bible. And that beautiful and wonderful sermon was preached to o;ze iiztzi only! If
we Christians have the same mind that Christ had, not despising
the day of small things, but each one of us doing what we can
to bring some one to the Saviour, we shall see a great work
accomplished.
\When Jesus, along with His little band of disciples, came to
the grave wherein Lazarus was laid, they found it covered by a
stone.  Jesus could have  removed the stone  Himself; but,
notice, He bade His followers to remove the stone. And we
find that after the Master had restored the dead man to life, He
also said to them: "Loose him, and let him go."  The Master
could have loosed him; but He said to His disciples: "You loose
him."  What lesson does the Master mean to teach us by this?
He means to teach His followers that, whilst He alone can
speak the word of life to dead souls, He wants us to remove the
stone, and to loose the poor souls and let them go.  He would
have us to be co-workers with Him.
389 
390     GLILPSES INTO THE WORD.
When men going up in a balloon have ascended a little height,
things down here begin to look very small indeed. What had
seemed very grand and imposing, now seem as mere nothings;
and the higher they rise the smaller everything on earth appears;
-it gets fainter and fainter as theyrise, till the railway train, dashing along at fifty miles an hour, seems like a thread, and scarcely
appears to be moving at all, and the grand piles of buildings
seem now like mere dots. So it is when we get near heaven:
earth's treasures, earth's cares, look very small.
There are but few now that say, "Here am I, Lord; send
me": the cry now is, "Send some one else.  Send the minister,
send the church officers, the churchwardens, the elders; but not
me. I have not got the ability, the gifts, or the talents." Ah!
honestly say you have not got the heart; for if the heart is
loyal, God can use you. It is really all a matter of heart. It
does not take God a great while to qualify a man for his work,
if he only has the heart for it.
Read the Io3rd Psalm, and mark how the Psalmist bids us
"forget not all His benefits." Some one has said we cannot
remember them all, but we must not forget them all-they are
too numerous to keep them all in mind, but let us keep some of
them in mind. Observe five things in the 3rd, 4th, and 5th
verses of this psalm:-(I) "He forgiveth all thine iniquities."
(2) " He healeth all thy diseases." (3) " He redeemeth thy life
fromn destruction." (4) "He crowneth thee with loving-kindness
and tender mercies." But there are very many crowned heads
that are still not satisfied. God, therefore, does more,-(5) "He
satisfieth thy soul." What more can we have than that?
"Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of
God." I often rejoice Christ did not say this to that woman at
the well, nor to that woman who was a sinner. If He had spoken
it to them, people would have said, "Oh, that poor woman
needed to be converted; but I am a moral character- I do not
need to be converted.  Regeneration will do for harlots, thliexves,
and drunkards; but we who are moral do not need it."  But who
I
i
i 
GLIMPSES INTO THE WO.RD.
did Christ say this to? He said it to Nicodemus. Who was
he? He was one of the church dignitaries; he stood as high
as any man in Jerusalem, except the high priest himself. He
belonged to the seventy rulers of the Jews; he was a doctor of
divinity, and taught the law. There is not one word of Scripture against him; he was a man that stood out before the whole
nation as of pure and spotless character. And what does Christ
say to him?-" Except a man be born again, he cannot see the
kingdom of God."
There are some who say, "We don't have any sympathy with
these special efforts"; and I sympathize with that objection.  I
believe it is the privilege of the child of God to make conitinouszs
efforts for the salvation of others, every day throughout the
year.
Let no time be spent in arguments. I believe that is a work
of the devil, to take off attention and cause delay. If a man
comes to argue, we should go on our knees, pray with him,
and then let him go. Job never fell until he got into an
argument with his friends; he could stand his boils, and all his
other afflictions, better than an argument.
Our Lord said on one occasion, "There is no man that hath
left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife,
or children, or lands, for my sake and the Gospel's, but he shall
receive a hundredfold more in this present world, and in the
wAorld to come  life everlasting."  But  Peter answering said,
"Lo, we have left all, and followed Thee."  So it always is.
We make much of our sacrifices. What had the disciples left?
A few old broken nets, and some boats.  What did they get in
exchange? The kingdom of God!
Many of the Bible characters fell just in the things in which
they were thought to be strongest.  Moses failed in his humility,
Abraham in his faith, Elijah in his courage, for one woman
scared him away to that juniper tree; and Peter, whose strong
point was boldness, was so frightened by a maid, as to deny his
Lord. 
391
i 
392     GLI~IPSES INTO THE WORD.
One reason why we don't have more answers to our prayers is
because we are not thankful enough. The Divine injunction is,
" B3e careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication, wzith tha/ksgivz/ig, let your requests be made known
unto God."  Some one has well said there are three thiings in
this verse: careful" for nothing-prayerful for everythingthankful for anything.
"And now abideth faith, hope, charity-these three; but the
greatest of these is charity." Love is the greatest of God's gifts,
and of all the Christian virtues. I don't think we shall require
-faith when we get to heaven.  Before the throne of God we shall
wvalkl by sight, and not by faith.  Nor shall we need hope there,
as we shall have attained to the full measure of possession. Faith
and hope will be past, but love will still reign. Therefore love
is called the greatest.
A friend of mine was walking along the streets one dark
night, when he saw a man coming along with a lantern. As
he came up close to him, he noticed by the bright light that the
man had no eyes. He went past him; but the thought struck
him, "Surely that man is blind!"  He turned round and said,
"Myv friend, are you not  blind?"  "Yes," was the answer.
"Then what have you got the lantern for?"  "I carry the lantern," said the blind man, "that people may not stumble over
-me."  Let us take a lesson from that blind man, and hold up
our light, burning with the clear radiance of heaven, that men
may not stumble over us.
I once heard of two men who, under the influence of liquor,
came down one night to where their boat was tied; they
wanted to return home, so they got in and began to row. They
pulled away hard all night, wondering why they never got to the
od ther side ofn the bay. Wen the grey dawn of morning broke,
behold,the d o they had never loosed the mooring line or raised the
anchor! And that's just the way with many who are striving to
enter the kingdom of heaven. They cannot believe, because
11 
GLIMPSES INTO THE WORD.
they are tied to this world.  Cut the cord! cut the cord! Set
vourselves free from the clogging weight of earthly things, and
you will soon go on towards heaven.
Wh en it is dark and stormy here, strive to rise higher and
higher near to Christ; and you will find it all calm there. You
knowv that it is the highest mountain peaks that catch the first
rays of the sun.  So those who rise highest catch the first news
from heaven. It is those sunny Christians who go through the
world with smiles on their faces, that win souls. And, on the
other hand, it is those Christians who go through the world
hanging their heads like bulrushes, that scare people away from
religion. WVhy, it's a libel on Christianity for a religious man to
go about with such a downcast look!  nVhat does the Miaster
say?-" MIv jov I leave with you, my joy  I give unto you."
Depend upon it, if our minds were stayed upon Him, we should
have perfect peace; and with perfect peace we should,-,ave
perfect joy.
I have an idea there are thousands of crownless saints in
heaven. They just barely get in at the doors. They have, indeed, been redeemed by the blood of the Lamb; but there is no
reward for them.  They have sought their own ease in this
world; they have not sought to work for Christ here below;
therefore, though admitted to heaven, they enjoy no distinguished
reward.  "'They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of
the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as
the stars for ever and ever." But none of those that have lost
heart, and have given up working for the Master here, will shine
as the stars, or receive the great reward hereafter.   For those
careless ones there is no bright glory, no place near the throne;
they have just got in at the gates-that's all!
Paul said he was the "chief of sinners "; and if the chief has
gone up on high, there is hope for everybody else. The devil /
makes us believe that we are good enough without salvation, if
he can; and if he cannot make us believe that, he says, "Yoa
393 
394     GLIMPSES INTO THE WORD.
are so bad the Lord won't have you"; and so he tries to make
people believe they are either too good or too bad to be con
verted.
In those words which He read in the synagoguie at Nazareth,
shortly after His baptism by John, Christ tells us His mission
to the world:-" The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because He
hath anointed me to preach the Gospel to the poor; He hath
sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the
captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty
them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the
Lord." Our Saviour was reading from the passage in Isaiah
lxi. I; and He ceased reading and closed the book in the
middle of a sentence. The verse continues, "And the day of
vengeance of our God." Christ came to preach the Gospel.
By-and-by He will come again, and commence to read where
He then left off. There is an awful day coming, when those
who scoff and jeer now will hold a very solemn prayer-meeting.
Their prayer already stands recorded in Holy Writ. They will
call upon the rocks and mountains to fall upon themn and hide
them from the wrath of God. 
395
CHAPTER XI.
NEW STORIES FROM AN OLD BOOK.
NE peculiar charm of Mr. Moody's preaching is
the fresh and lifelike style in which he tells
Bible stories. To him those Scripture characters are
real men and women; and he makes them seem as
real to his audience as to himself.
It is a little surprising at first to see those ancient
worthies behaving themselves like citizens of London
or Chicago:  wearing  modern  costumes, speaking
English in Mr. Moody's own vernacular, and permitting him to turn their heads and hearts inside
out, in order to show his hearers what is going on
in there. But when the effect of the shock has
passed away, the force and moral of their story
begins to be appreciated as it scarcely could be, if
set forth with Oriental stateliness of language, and
covered with the dust of remote antiquity.
Irreverent people sometimes laugh at the idea of
Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, tumbling into
Nebuchadnezzar's fiery furnace, in broadcloth coats
and trousers, stove-pipe hats, and Wellington boots;
or to hear King David telling his experience, like a
man in a Methodist class-meeting, and not always
in grammatical style. But there is no small advantage in having these men modernised; for thereby 
396  NEW STORIES FROM AN OLD BOOK.
their trials and triumphs come home to men's own
hearts, making them feel that the Scriptures are not
out of date, but were written for the learning and
encouragement of all a-es and all people; and leading them to say: \What God did for these old-time
believers, He is just as willing to do for me.
In this chapter it is proposed to give some of
those old stories in their new dress, as Mr. Moody
tells them.
It must be borne in mind that he never tells a
story merely because it is interesting, or to help fill
up the time, but always to illustrate and enforce the
Gospel.
STORY OF A BLIND MAN.
Is the i8th chapter of the Gospel of St. Luke, you will find
Christ was going into Jericho; and as He drew near the gates
of the city there was a poor blind man who sat by the wayside,
begging people to give him a far-thing, and crying out, "Have
mercy on a poor blind man  " This blind beggar met a man who
said to him, " Bartimeus, I have good news to tell you."  "What
is it  "  said the beggar.  " There  is a man  of Israel who
can give you sioht."  "Oh no "' said the blind beggar; "there
is no chance of my ever receiving my sight. I never shall see.
In fact, I never saw the mother who gave me birth; I never saw
the wife of my bosom; I never saw my own children. I never
saw in this w,orld; but I expect to see in the world to come."
Let me tell you, I have just come down from Jerusalem, and
I saw that village carpenter, Jesus of Nazareth; and I saw a
man who was born blind, who had received his sight; and I
never saw a man with better sight. He doesn't even have to use
glasses." Then hope rises for the first time in this poor man's
heart. and he says, " Tell me how the man got his sight."
Oh," says the other, "Jesus first spat on the ground and
made clay, and put it on his eves "-why, that is enough to put
a man's sight out, to fill his eyes with clay!-"and then He
old him to wash his eyes in the Pool of Siloam, and he would 
STORY OF A BL1AVD MANN.
receive his sight. MTore than that, Bartimeus, He doesn't charge
you anything: you have no fee to pay; you just tell Him what
you want, and get you get it, without money and without price.
It does not need dukes, or lords, or influence; you just call
upon Him yourself; and if He ever comes this way, don't let
Him go back without y)our going to see Jesus."  And Bartimeus
said, "I w-ill try it; there's no harm  in trying it."  I can
imagine him being led by a child to his seat as usual, and that
he is crying out, " Please give a blind beggar a farthing."  He
hears the footsteps of the coming n-ultitude, and inquires, Who
is it passing?   What does the multitude mean?  They tell
him it is Jesus of Nazareth passing by. The moment he hears
that he says,'.Why, that is the Man that gave sight to the
blind!"  The moment it reached his ear that it was Jesus of
Nazareth, he began to cry out at the top of his voice, "Jesus,
thou Son of David, have mercy upon me!"  Some of those who
went before-perhaps Peter was one them-rebuked him, thinking the Master was going up to Jerusalem to be crowned King,
and did not want to be distracted. They never knew the Son
of God when He was here. He would hush every harp in
heaven to hear a sinner pray; no music would delight Him so
much. Bult the blind man still lifted up his voice, and cried
louder, "Thou Son of David, have mercy on me!" and the
prayer reached the ears of the Son of God, as prayer always
will; and they led the poor blind man to Him.  Well, when
Jesus heard the blind beggar, He commanded him to be brouglht.
So they ran to him, and said, "Be of good cheer  the Master
calls you; He has a blessing for you." When Jesus saw
him he said, "What  can I do for you?"   "Lord,  that I
may  receive  my  sight."   "You  shall  have  it": and  the
Lord gave it to him. And now the beggar follows with the
crowd, glorifying God.  I can imagine he sang as svweetly as
Mr. Sankey; no one sang sweeter than he when he shouted,
"Hosanna to the Son of David! "-no one sang louder than this
one who had received his sight. Then he follows on with the
crowd, which we see pressing into the gates of the city. I can
imagine when he gets into the city he satys to himself'  " I will
go down- and see Mirs. Bar-timeus,"-having, of course, after all
those years of blindness, a curiosity to see what his wife looked
like.
397 
398 NAEW STORIES FROM A4N OLD BOOK.
As he is passing down the street, a man meets him, and turns
round and says, "Bartimeus, is that you?"
"Yes; it's me."
"Well, I thought it was, and yet I thought my eyes must
deceive me.  How did you get your sight?"
"I just met Jesus of Nazareth outside the walls of the city,
and I asked Him to have mercy on me; and He gave me my
sight."
"Jesus of Nazareth! is He in this part of the country?"
"Yes; He is on His way to Jerusalem. He is now going
down to the eastern gate."
"I should like to see Him," says the man, and away he runs
down the street; but he cannot get a glimpse of Him, being
little of stature, on account of the great throng round Him.
He runs to a sycamore tree, and says to himself, "If I get up
there and hide, without any one seeing me, He cannot get by
without my having a good look at Him." A great many rich
men do not like to be seen coming to Jesus. Well, there he is
in the sycamore tree, on a branch hanging right over the highway; and he says to himself, "He cannot get by without my
havinP a good look at Him." All at once the crowd comes in
sight. He looks at John-" That's not Him"; he looks at Peter"That's not Him." Then he sees One who is fairer than the
sons of men.  "That's Him!" And Zacchaus, just peeping out
from amongst the branches, looks down upon that wonderfulyes, that mighty God-Man, in amazement.  At last the crowd
comes to the tree, and it looks as if Christ is going by; but
He stops right under the tree. All at once He looks up and
sees Zacchaeus, and says to him, "Zacchous, make haste
and come down." I can imagine Zacchzeus says to himself,"I wonder who told Him my name. I was never introduced to Him." But Christ knew all about him. Sinner!
Christ knows all about you; He knows your name and your
house. Do not think God does not know you. If you would
try to hide from Him, bear in mind that you cannot do so.
He knows where each one of you is; He knows all about your
sins.  Well, He said to Zacchlus, "M.ake haste and come down."
He may have added, " This is the last time I shall pass this way,
Zaccheus."  That is the way He speaks to sinners,-" TIhis may
be the last time I shall pass this way; this may be your last 
THE STORY OF MEPHIBOSHETI.
chance of eternity." He may be passing away from some soul
to-night. Oh sinner! make haste and come down and receive
Him. There are some people in this nineteenth century who do
not believe in sudden conversions. I should like them to tell
me where Zacchxus was converted.   He certainly was not
converted when he went up into the tree; he certainly was
converted when he came down. He must have been converted
somewhere between the branches and the ground. The Lord
converted him just right there.  People say they do not believe
in sudden conversions; and that if a man is converted suddenly
he won't hold out-he won't be genuine.  I wish we had a few
men converted like Zaccheus in London; it would make no
small stir. When a man begins to make restitution, it is a
pretty good sign of conversion.   Let men give back money
dishonestly obtained in London, and see how quick people will
believe in conversion. Zaccheus gave half his goods to the
poor. What would be said if some of the rich men of London
did that?  Zacchcus gave half his goods all at once; and he
says, "If I have taken anything from any man falsely, I restore
him fourfold." I think that is the other half. But to get
Christ is worth more than all his wealth. I imagine the next
morning one of the servants of Zacchacus going with a cheque
for,Ioo, and saying, "Miy master a few years ago took from
you wrongfully about,25, and this is restitution money."
That would give confidence in Zaccheus's conversion. I wish
a few cases like that would happen in London, and then people
would not go on talking against sudden conversions.
THE STORY OF MEPHIBOSHETH.
I SAMUEL XX. 14, I5; and 2 SAMUEL ix.
THERE is a story, my friends, in the books of Samuelaway back as far as the time of the kings of Israel-which
will help us to understand the Gospel. It is about a man of
the name of MIephibosheth.
You remember what a hard time David had when Saul was
hunting him to kill him, just as men hunt game.
Well: one day David and his good friend Jonathan were
399 
400 ANEW STORIES FROM' AN OLD BOOK.
taking a walk together in the fields. Saul was very angry, and
was bent on killing David; but his son Jonathan was looking
out for a chance to save him. It had been revealed to him that
David was to be king after his father, instead of himself; but
this did not hinder his love for David.  It must have been real,
true friendship, that could stand that sort of thing!
After they had agreed upon a sign by which David was to
know whether it was safe for him to stay around the court of
the king, where he could see his friend once in a while; or
whether he must leave, and go off into the cave of Adullam,
Jonathan says to him,  "David, it has been revealed to me that you are to be king
after my father. Now, I want you to promise me one thing:
when you come to the throne, if any of the house of Saul are
alive, I want you to be good to them, for my sake."
"I'll do that, of course," said David. So he made a solemn
covenant to that effect, and then he went off to the cave of
Adullam, to get out of the way of Saul, who was bound to kill
him if he could.
But God took care of David. You never can kill or harm a
man, if God is taking care of him.
About four years after that, David heard that there had been
a great battle over by Mount Gilboa, and that the Philistines
had beaten the Israelites with great slaughter, and that Saul
and Jonathan were both dead.  So he got his men together,
and went out after the enemies of the Lord and of Israel; and
it was not a great while before he had turned the tables on them,
and set up his kingdom at Hebron.
It must have been pretty near fourteen years after that before
Dav-id remembered his promise to his old friend Jonathan.
It is a great deal easier to make promises than to keep them.
How many broken vows has God written down against you
to-night? But one day the king was walking in his palace at
Jerusalem, where he had removed his capital; and all at once lihe
happened to think of that promise.   It is a good thing God
does not forget His promises that way.
"That's too bad!" said David.   "I forgot all about that
promise. I have been so busy fighting these Philistines, and
fixing things up, that I have not had time to think of anything
else." So he called his servants in great haste, and said, " Do 
THE STORY OF M2EPHIBOSHETH.
any of you know whether there is any of Saul's family
living?"
One of them said there was an old servant of Saul's by the
name of Ziba, and maybe he could tell.
"Go and tell him I want him, right away."
Pretty soon Ziba came; and David said, "Ziba, do you know
whether there is anybody of the house of Saul in my kingdom?
Ziba said there was one he knew of-a son of Jonathan, by the
name of MIephibosheth.
Oh how that name, Jonathan, must have smitten the heart
of David! One of the sons of his old friend living in his
kingdom for as much as fourteen years, and he had never
known it! What would Jonathan think of him for forgetting his
promise that way!
" Go, fetch him!" says David; "go quick.  Tell him I want
him.  I want to showv him the kindness of God."
Now, my friends, where do you suppose Mephibosheth was
all this time?  WNhy, he was down at Lo-debar.  Did you ever
hear of that place? There may be some sailors here: did you
ever come across that port? When you have travelled on the
railway, did any of you ever stop at that station?
Ah! yes: that is where the whole human race are until they
come to Christ for salvation; away down at Lo-debar,-which
means, a place of nzo asture.
The king is in haste to keep his promise now. I seem to see
them hurrying off; maybe they take the king's own chariot, and
rattle away to find this son of Jonathan.
When they reached the little out-of-the-way place, I fancy
there was a great commotion.
"W here's Mlephibosheth?  The king wants him."
Poor fellow! when he heard that he hung down his head  He
was afraid the king wanted to kill him, because he was of the
house of Saul, his old enemy.
Ah! my friends; that's just the way sinners receive Christ's
offers of salvation. They think God hates them, and wants to
cut their heads off. But that is a great mistake. God loves
them for Christ's sakle, a great deal more than David loved
M\ephibosheth for Jonathan's sake.  I never knew a sinner to
take the Gospel right. They always think, at first, that it is too
good to ibe true.
Ins
401 
402  NEWV STORIES FROM AN OLD BOOK.
"Don't be afraid," said the servants. "The king says he
wants to show you the kindness of God. He is in a great hurry
to see you; so get ready, and jump right into the chariot. Don't
you see the king has sent his own chariot to fetch you?"
It did begin to look as if the king meant no harm to him.
But poor Mephibosheth had another difficulty.  He was lame in
both feet. He was a little fellow when David came to the
throne; and an old servant, who was afraid that all the house of
Saul were going to be killed, took him up and ran away to hide
him. Somehow he managed to drop the lad, and lamed him in
both feet.
And now I can see poor Mephibosheth looking down at his
feet.  Maybe the toes turned in,-or he was club-footed.  And
he says to himself, "I am not fit to go to the king. I am a poor
cripple.   I am not fit to be seen among the tall, handsome
servants of the palace in Jerusalem."
That's just the way with a convicted sinner. He is all the
time thinking of his own unworthiness, and saying to himself
that he isn't fit to be saved.
"Never mind your lame feet, Mephibosheth; so long as the
king sends for you, it's all right." So they take him up, and put
him into the chariot, and start for Jerusalem on a run.
As soon as the king sees him, he takes him in his arms, and
cries out,  "Oh Mlephibosheth, the son of my dear old friend Jonathan!
you shall have all that belonged to the house of Saul; and you
shall live with me here in my palace!"
What a happy man he must have been to hear that!  Sinner,
that is just what God says to the soul that comes to him in
Jesus Christ. He takes us in His arms; He gives us a great
fortune of love and grace; and He promises that we shall live
with Him in His heavenly palace for ever.
Some people think that Mephibosheth, like certain lowspirited Christians, after he went to live with the king, must
have been all the time worrying over his lame feet.  But I don't
think so.  He couldn't help it; and if David didn't mind it, it
was all right. So I think that when he dined with him in state,
with the great lords and ladies all around him, he just stuck
his club-feet under the table, and looked the king right in the
face, 
THE STORY OF BARABBAS.
That is the Gospel, my friends. We are God's enemies, and
the children of His enemies. We are lame, and blind, and
wretched, and ragged, and hateful by reason of our sins. But
the covenant of grace in Jesus Christ has been made; and
now God sends for you, poor sinner, to come in Christ's name
and eat bread at His table, and be in His house, and in His
heart for ever.  Will you come?  Will you come now?
THE STORY OF BARABBAS.
I HAVE often thought what a night Barabbas must have
spent just before the day when Christ was crucified.
As the sun goes down, he says to himself: "To-morrow!-only
to-morrow! And I must die on the cross. They will hang me
up before a crowd of people; they will drive nails through my
hands and feet; they will break my legs with bars of iron;
and in that awful torture I shall die before this time to-morrow,
and go up to the judgment with all my crimes upon me."
Maybe, they let his mother come to see him once more before
dark. Perhaps he had a wife and children, and they came to
see him for the last time.
He couldn't sleep at all that night. He could hear somebody
hammering in the prison-yard, and knew they must be making
the cross.
He would start up every now and then, thinking he heard the
footsteps of the officers coming for him.
At last the light of the morning looks in through the bars of
his prison.
"To-day-this very day-they will open that door and lead
me away to be crucified!"
Pretty soon he hears them coming. No mistake this time.
They are unbarring the iron door. He hears them turning the
key in the rusty lock. The door swings open; there are the
soldiers.
Good-bye to life and hope! Death, horrible death now!-and,
after death, what will there be then?
The officer of the guard speaks to him:-" Barabbas, you are
free!"
He hears the strange words, but they make very little impression on him.  He is so near dead with fear and horror, that the
403 
404  NEW STORIES FROM AN OLD BOOK.
good news doesn't reach him. He hears it; but thinks it is a
foolish fancy. He is asleep and dreaming. He stands gazing
a moment at the soldiers, and then he comes to himself.
"Don't laugh at me! don't make sport of me! Take me
away and crucify me; but don't tear my soul to pieces!"
Again the officer speaks: " Yozt are free!/ Here-the door is
open: go out; go home."
Now he begins to take in the truth; but it is so wonderful a
thing to get out of the clutches of the Roman law, that he is
afraid to believe the good news. And so he begins to doubt,
and to ask how it can be.
They tell him that Pilate has promised the Jews the release
of one prisoner that day; and that the Jews have chosen him
instead of one Jesus of Nazareth, who was condemned to be
crucified.
Now the poor man begins to weep. This breaks his heart.
He knows this Jesus. He has seen Him do some of His
miracles. He was in the crowd picking pockets when Jesus
fed the five thousand hungry people.
"V What! that just man to die-and I, a thief, a highwayman,
a murderer, to go free!" And in the midst of his joy at his own
release, his heart breaks at the thought that his life is saved at
such a cost.
Sinner, that is the Gospel. Christ died for you, "the just for
the unjust." "He was bruised for our iniquities, and by His
stripes we are healed."
Come out of your prison; throw off the chains of sin. You
were justly condemned, but Jesus died for you. Let your heart
break in penitence; weep tears of love and joy.
ELIJAH AND THE PRIESTS OF BAAL.
LET us go to Carmel for a few minutes.
King Ahab had forsaken the God of Israel, and all the court
people and "upper ten" had followed his example.
But there was an old prophet out in the mountains, to whom
God said: "Go to Ahab, and tell him the heavens shall be shut
up and there shall be no rain."
Away he goes to the wicked king. He bursts in upon him
like a clap of thunder, gives his message, and hurries away. 
ELI7AH AND THE PRIESTS OF BAAL. 40o5
suppose Ahab laughed at the old prophet. "What! no
rain?  Why, the fellow must be crazy!"
tty soon the weather gets very dry.  The earth is parched,
degins to crack open.  The rivers have but little water in
and the brooks dry up altogether.  The trees die; all
rass perishes, and the cattle die too.  Famine; starvation;
! If rain doesn't come pretty soon, there won't be a live
m r woman left in all the kingdom.
e day the king was talking with the prophet Obadiah.
u see he did have one good man near him, along with all
rophets of the false god.  Almost anybody likes to have
ood man within reach, even if he is ever so bad.  He may
nted in a hurry some time.
ee here, Obadiah," says King Ahab; "you go one way, and
I  another, and we'll see if we can't find some water some.,.,
adiah hadn't got a great way before Elijah bursts out upon
h, Elijah! is that you?  Ahab has been hunting for you
vwhere, and couldn't find you.  He  has sent off into all the
oms about, to have them fetch you if you were there."
es; I'm here," says Elijah.  "You go and tell Ahab I want
him."
dare not do that," says Obadiah; "for just as soon as I
m you are here, the Spirit will catch you away and take
of somewhere else; and then the king will be very angry,
aybe he'll kill me."
o," says Elijah.  "As the Lord liveth, I will meet Ahab
o face this day."
Obadiah hurries off to find Ahab, and tells him he has
he prophet.
"hat! Elijah?"
es."
"hy didn't you bring him along?"
e wouldn't come.   He says he wants you to come  to
him."
Ahab wasn't used to have people talk that way to him; but he
was anxious to see the prophet, so he went. And when he sees
him he is very angry, and cries, "Art thou he that troubleth
Israel?" 
4o6  NEW STORIES FROM AN OLD BOOK.
" Not at all," says Elijah. "You are the man that is troubling
Israel-going off after Baal, and leading ever so many of the
people with you. Now, we have had enough of this sort of thing.
Some people are praying to God, and some are praying to Baal,
and we must have this question settled.  You just bring all your
prophets and all the priests of Baal up to Mount Carmel, and I
also will come.  We will make us each an altar, and offer sacrifice
on it; and the God that answereth by fire, let Him be God."
"Agreed," says Ahab; and off he goes to tell his priests and
get ready for the triaL
I fancy that was a great day when that question was decided.
All the places of business were closed, and everybody was
going up to Mount Carmel. There must have been more people
on Mount Carmel than there are to-day at the races.*  A better
class of people too
There were eight hundred and fifty of the prophets and priests
of Baal altogether. I fancy I can see them going up in a grand
procession, with the king in his chariot at their head.
"Fine-looking men, ain't they?" says one man to another as
they go by. "They'll be able to do great things up there on the
mountain."
But there Elijah marched, all alone: a rough man, clad in the
skins of beasts, with a staff in his hand. No banners, no procession, no great men in his train! But the man who could
hold the keys of heaven for three years and six months was not
afraid to be alone.
Now says Elijah to the people, "' How long halt ye between
two opinions? Let the priests of Baal build them an altar and
offer sacrifice, but put no fire under; and I will do the same:
and the God that answereth by fire, let Him be God."
So the priests of Baal build their altar.
I am sure if God hadn't held him back, Satan would have
brought up a little spark out of hell to set that sacrifice on fire.
But God wouldn't let him.
Then they begin to pray: " Oh Baal, hear us! Oh Baal, hear
us!"
Elijah might have said, "Why haven't you prayed to Baal
* This was given on Derby Day, at the Opera House, Haynmarket,
London. 
THE LEPER.
for water this dry weather? You might just as well have asked
him for water as for fire."
After a long time they begin to get hoarse.
"You must pray louder than that, if you expect Baal to hear
you," says the old prophet.  "Maybe he is asleep: pray louder,
so as to wake him up."
Poor fellows! they haven't any voice left; so they begin to
pray in blood. They cut themselves with knives, and lift their
streaming hands and arms to Baal. But no fire comes down.
It is getting towards sundown.
The prophet of the Lord builds an altar. Mind; he doesn't
have anything to do with the altar of Baal, but builds an entirely
different one, on the ruins of the altar of the Lord which had
been broken down.
" \Ve won't have anybody saying there is any trick about this
thing," says the prophet. So they bring twelve barrels of water
and pour over the altar. I don't know how they managed to
get so much water; but they did it.
Then Elijah prays: "Oh God of Abraham and of Isaac and
of Jacob, let it be known this day that Thou art God in Israel."
He didn't have to pray very loud. God heard him at once,
and-downt came the fire!!  It burnt up the sacrifice, burnt up
the wood, burnt up the water, and burnt up the very stones of
the altar. Jehovah is God: nobody can halt any longer.
Ah! but some of you say, "I too would have decided for God
if I had been on Mount Carmel that day." My friends, Calvary
is a great deal more wonderful than Carmel. The sacrifice of
Christ on the cross is more wonderful than the sacrifice which
was burned on that altar.
Decide for Christ now, with Calvary in sight. Choose ye this
day whom ye will serve.
THE LEPER.
SEE that poor leper!  Do you know what an awful thing
the leprosy is? A disease so terrible that it separates its victim
from all the world, and makes him an outcast, even from his
home. Every one is afraid of him. His disease is so contagious, that to touch him, or even to breathe the air near him,
4o7 
408 NEW STORIES FROM AN OLD BOOK.
is dangerous; and so these poor afflicted wretches have to go
away and live in caves and deserts by themselves.  They sit by
the wayside afar off, calling to the passers-by for charity,-who
sometimes throw them a piece of money, and hurry away lest
they also come into that terrible plight. Here is a poor man
who finds the marks of what he thinks is this terrible disease
upon his body. According to the law, he must go to the priest
and be examined.   Alas! the priest says it is the leprosy
-nothing else.
Now the poor man, with broken heart, turns away from the
Temple, and goes to his house to say good-bye to his wife, and
to take his children to his arms once more, before he goes away
to spend the long years in the wilderness alone, or with other
lepers like himself, until death shall come to deliver him from
his sufferings.  \Vhat a sorry house is that! Surely this is
worse than death itself. He goes out of his door with no hope
of ever entering it again.  He walks the street by himself, and
if any one comes near, he lifts up his voice in that mournful
cry, "Unclean! Unclean!"  Out of the gates. of the city he
goes, away from all his friends and acquaintances, carrying
with him the sorrow of separation and the seeds of death.
One day he sees a crowd passing along the road, but he dares
not go near enough to inquire what it is. All at once he
happens to think it may be that Prophet of Nazareth whom he
has heard of-that same Bran that, people said, could open the
eyes of blind men, make lame men to walk, and who had even
raised the son of the widow from death, over there at Nain.
If only it were He! At any rate he will take the chances, and
cry out after Him; and so he shouts, at the top of his voice,
Have mercy upon me!"  All the rest of the crowd are afraid
of him; but Jesus, who is in the midst, hears some one calling; and, just as He always did when anybody wanted anything of Him, He stopped to find out what it was. He is not
afraid of the leper; and so, while the rest of the crowd stand
away by themselves, He calls the poor fellow up to Him and
asks him what he wants; and the leper, with his heart full of
anxious hope, replies, "Lord, if Thou wilt, Thou canst make me
clean."  "I will," says Jesus: "be thou clean!"  A strange sense
of health and strength suddenly comes over the man. He looks at
his hands, and finds the leprosy is all gone. He begins to pour 
THE WIDO W'S SON.
out his heart in thanks to Jesus, who sends him away to the
priests, saying, "Go, show thyself to the priest, and offer the gift
that Moses commanded.
Now I seem to see that cleansed leper hurrying away to show
himself to the priest, to be pronounced cured, according to the
law; and then hastening to his little home, to see his wife and
children once more. He bursts into the house, weeping for joy.
He stretches out his arms to his wife and little ones, saying, "I
am clean! I am clean! Jesus did it-Jesus of Nazareth."
Sinner, how glad you would be if Jesus had made you clean
from the leprosy of sin!-and He is just as willing to cleanse you
as He was to cleanse this poor leper. Come to Him just now.
Ask Him to cleanse you, and hear Him say, "I will: be thou
clean!"
THE WIDOW'S SON.
THINK of that poor widow at Nain! She is an old woman
now; and her only son, who is the staff of herlife, is sick. How
she watches him; sits up all night to see that he has his medicine
at the right time; sits by his bedside all day, fanning him, keeping away the flies, moistening his parched lips with water!
Everything he asks for, she brings. The very best doctor in
Nain is sent for; and when he comes and feels the pulse of the
young man, and looks at his tongue, he shakes his head; and
then the poor woman knows there is no hope for her boy. What
an awful thought! My son, my only son must die: what will
become of me then? Sure enough, the doctor is right; and in
a little while the fever comes to its crisis, and the poor boy
dies, with his head upon his mother's bosom. The people come
in to try to comfort the poor woman; but it is of no use. Her
heart is broken. She wishes she were dead too.
Some of you know what it is to look your last upon the faces
of those you love. Some of you mothers have wept hot tears
upon the cold faces of your sons.
Well: they make him ready for burial; and when the time
comes, they celebrate the funeral service, and put him on
the bier to carry him away to the grave. What a sad procession! Just as they come out of the city gates, they see
a little company of thirteen dusty-looking travellers, coming up
I8*
409 
410o NEW STORIES FROM AN OLD BOOK.
the road. There is One among them, tall and far fairer than
the sons of men.  Who can He be?  He is moved with compassion when He sees this little funeral procession; and it does
not take Him long to find out that that woman who walks next
the bier is a poor widow, whose only son she is following to his
grave. He tells the bearers to put down the bier; and while the
mother wonders what is to be done, He bends tenderly over the
dead man, and speaks to him in a low, sweet voice, "Arise!"
And the dead man hears Him. His body begins to move
the man who was dead is struggling with his graveclothes;
they unbind them, and now  he sits up.   He leaps off the
bier, catches a sight of his mother, remembers that he was dead
and is now alive again; takes her in his arms, kisses her again
and again, and then turns to look at the Stranger who has
wvrotught this miracle upon him. He is ready to do anything for
that MIan-ready to follow Him to the death.  But Jesus does
not ask that of him. He knows his mother needs him; and so
He does not take him away to be one of His disciples, but gives
him back to his old mother.
I would have liked to see that young man re-entering the
city of Nain, arm-in-arm with his mother. What do you suppose he said to the people, who looked at him with wonder?
Would he not confess that Jesus of Nazareth had raised him
from the dead? Would he not go everywhere, declaring what
the Lord had done for his dead body? Oh how I love to
preach Christ, who can stand over all the graves, and say to all
the dead bodies, "Arise!"  How I pity the poor infidel, who
has no Christ; who goes down to his death without any hope of
resurrection!  Is there a poor widow here to-night?  Christ will
have compassion on you. Your son is dead, maybe. Well, He
will raise him up also at the last day, and you along with him;
and give him back to you, and you to him, if you both have
believed in Jesus, and given Him your hearts.
THE STORY OF NAAMAN.
I HAVE been reading to you about a person who was a great
man in his own country-a very honourable man, one whom 
THE STORY OF NAAMAN.
the king delighted to honour. He stood high in position, he
was captain of the hosts of the king of Syria; bett he was a
lier, and that threw a blight over his whole life. There was no
physician to help him in all Syria. None of the eminent doctors
in Damascus could do him any good. Neither could any in
Jerusalem. But I will tell you what they had in Syria: they had
one of God's children there-and she was a little girl. Naaman
knew nothing about her, though she was one of his household.
I can imagine this little Israelite, one day, as she said to Mrs.
Naaman, her mistress, that there was a prophet in her country
that could cure her master of his leprosy.  "Why!" says the
mistress,'what are you talking about?  Did you ever hear of
anybody being cured of leprosy?"  "Ah!" said the little girl,
"it's true, I can assure you: we have got physicians down there
that can cure anything." So at last some one told the king
what the little maid of Israel had said. Now Naaman stood
high in the king's favour, for he had just won a great victory.
He was called a lord; perhaps he was a prince-a sort of Srian
Prince Bismarck, who stood near the throne.  So the king said,
"You had better go down to Samaria, and see if there is anything in it, and I will give you letters of introduction to the king
of Israel."
Yes, he would give Naaman letters of introduction to the king.
That's just man's idea. Of course, if anybody could help him
it was a king. Of course the king had power both with God and
man. Oh, my friends, it's a good deal better to know a man that
knows God! A man acquainted with God has more power than
any earthly king.
Away goes Naaman down to Samaria with his letter of
introduction, and he takes with him a bag of gold and silver.
That's man's idea again: he is going to pay the great doctor.
And he took about  Ioo,ooo sterling, as far as I can make it out,
to pay this doctor's bill.  There are a good many men who
would willingly pay that sum, if with it they could buy the favour
of God, and get rid of the curse of sin. Yes, if money could
do it, how many would buy salvation! But, thank God, it is not
in the market for sale! You must buy it on God's terms, and that
is "without money and without price." Naaman found that out.
My dear friends, did you ever ask yourselves which is the worst
-the leprosy of the body or the leprosy of sin? Why, for
411 
412 ATEW STORIES FROM AN OLD BOO<.
my own part I would a thousand times sooner have the leprosy
eating my eyes out, and eating, off feet and arms; I would
rather be loathsome in the sight of my fellow-men than die
with the leprosy of sin in my soul, and be banished from
God for ever. The leprosy of the body is bad, but the leprosy
of sin is a thousand times worse. It has thrown the angels out
of heaven; it has ruined the best and strongest men that ever
lived in the world.
There is one thing about Naaman that I like-and that is, his
earnestzess of pztrhose.  He was thoroughly in earnest.  A good
many people say, "Oh, I don't like such and such a minister; I
should like to know where he comes from, and what he has done,
and whether any bishop has ever laid his hands on his head."
,Iy dear friends, never mind the minister; it's the message you
want.  WVhy, if some one were to send me a message, and the
news were important, I shouldn't stop to ask about the messenger who brought it; I should want to read the news; I should
look at the letter and its contents, and not at the boy who
brought it. And so it is with God's message. The good news
is everything, the minister nothing. The Syrians looked down
with contempt on the Israelites; and yet this great man was
willing to take the good news from the lips of this poor little slave.
WVhy, if I got lost in London, I should be willing to ask anybody
which way to go-even if it were only a poor shoeblack. It is
the way I want, not the person who directs me. But there was
one drawback in Naaman's case: though he was willing to take
the advice of the little girl, he was not willing to take the remedy.
The stumbling-block of pride stood in his way. The remedy
the prophet offered him was a terrible blow to his pride. I have
no doubt he expected a grand reception from the king of Israel,
to whom he brought letters of introduction.  He had been victorious on many a field of battle, and held high rank in the army
-perhaps we may call him Major-General Naaman of Syria; or
he might have been higher in rank even than that. He had a
letter of introduction from the king himself, and of course he
would be received with high honours. But instead of the king
rushing out to meet him, when he heard of Naaman's arrival
and his object, he rent his mantle in a rage, and said: "Am I
a God, that I can kill and make alive?" But at last the king
bethinks himself of Elisha the prophet; and he says, "There 
THE STORY OF NAAMAN. 
is a man in my kingdom who may be able to help you and cure
your leprosy." Nowv I can imagine Naaman's pride reasoning
thus: "Surely the prophet will feel very much exalted and
flattered that I, the great Syrian General, should come and call
upon him."
He drives up in grand style to the prophet's house; and, after
awhile, as nobody seems to be coming out to meet him, he sends in
his message: "Tell the prophet Major-General Naaman of Syria
has arrived, and wishes to see him."   Elisha takes it very
coolly. He does not come out to see him; but, as soon as he
learns his errand, he sends his servant to say: "Dip seven times
in the river Jordan, and you shall be clean." What a terrible
blow to his pride!
1 can imagine him saying to his servant-" What did you say?
Did I understand you aright?  Dip seven times in Jordan!
W'hy, we call the river Jordan a ditch in our country!" But the
only answer he got was, "My lord says, Go and dip seven times
in Jordan." I can fancy his indignation as he asks-"Are
not Abana and Pharpar, rivers of Damascus, better than all
the waters of Israel? May I not wash in them and be clean?"
So he turned and went away in a rage. The fact was, Jordan
never had any great reputation as a river; it flowed into the
Dead Sea, and that sea never had a harbour to it. And its banks
were not half so beautiful as those of the rivers of Damascus.
Yes, it was a dreadful blow to his pride! The truth was, that
Damascus was one of the most beautiful cities in the world; and
it is said that when Mahomet first saw it, he turned his head
away, for fear it should lead his thoughts away from heaven.
Naaman went off in a rage; he got very angry.  But I don't
think much of that; for, if you notice when a man turns away in
anger, he generally cools down and comes back again.
He thought the prophet would have come out to him very
humble and very solemn, and bid him do some great thing.
Instead of that, Elisha, who was very likely busy writing,
didn't even come to the door or the window: he merely sent
out the message-" Tell him to dip seven times in the Jordan."
And away he went-saying "I thought; I thoug,ht; I tzougZAzt."
I have heard that tale so often, that I am tired of it. I will tell
you just what I think about it, and what I advise you to do
"Give it up.  Take God's words, God's thoughts, God's ways.
413 
414  NEW STORIES FROM AN OLD BOOK.
A man to be converted has to give up his will, his ways, and his
thoughts.   I have often noticed that when a man says: "If
ever I am converted, it will be this way or that," God leads him
in quite a contrary direction.
Whilst Naaman was turning the matter over in his mind, and
thinking what was best to be done, one of his servants came
and said-and a very sensible remark it was: "My lord, if the
prophet had bid thee do some great thing, wouldst thou not
have done it? how much rather, then, when he saith to thee,
Wash and be clean!"  Yes, and there's a deal of truth in that.
Why, if Elisha had said to him, "Go back to Syria on your
hands and knees," he would most likely have done it. If he
had said, "Go back all the way on one foot," he would have
tried to do it. Or if he had said, "Give me a hundred thousand
pounds for the medicine I prescribe, and thou shalt be cleansed,"
no doubt he would have done it. But to tell him merely to dip
in the river Jordan seven times-why, it was absurd on the face
of it! "Why, if there is such cleansing power in the waters of
Jordan, does not every leper in Israel go down and dip in them,
and be healed?"  "Well," says the servant, "you have come
a hundred and fifty miles; and now don't you think you had
better do what he tells you?"
His anger is cooling down; and he says, "Well, I think I
might as well try it." That's the starting-point of his faith; but
still he thought it a foolish thing, and could not bring himself
to believe that the result would be what the prophet had said.
Naaman's will was conquered at last. He got to that point
where he was willing to obey; and the Scripture tells us
"to obey is better than to sacrifice." So he goes down to the
river and takes the first dip; and as he comes up, I can imagine
him looking at himself, and saying to his servant, "There! there
I am, no better than I was when I went in. If one-seventh of
the leprosy was gone, I should be content." Down he goes
a second time, and he comes up puffing and blowing, as much
a leper as ever; and so he goes down again and again,
the third and fourth and fifth time, with the same resultas much a leper as ever. When he comes up the sixth
time, he looks at himself, and says, "Ah! no better. What
a fool I have made of myself! How they must all laugh at
me! I wouldn't have the generals and aristocracy of Damascus 
THE STORY OF NAAMA4N.
know that I have been dipping in this way in Jordan for all the
world. However, as I have gone so far, I'll make the seventh
plunge." He has not altogether lost faith; and down he goes
the seventh time, and up he comes again. He looks at himself,
and shouts aloud for joy.  "Lo, I am well! My leprosy is all
gone-all gone! My flesh has come again as that of a little
child. I never knew such a thing. I never felt so happy in all
my life. I thought I was a great and a happy man when I
accomplished that victory; but, thank God! praise God! I am
the happiest man alive." So he comes up out of Jordan and
puts on his clothes. and goes back to the prophet, and wants to
par him.
That's just the old story: Naaman wants to give money for his
cure. How many people want to do the same now-a-days!
\Vhy, it would have spoiled the story of grace, if the prophet had
taken anything! You may give a thank-offering to God's cause,
not because you can be saved, but because you are saved. But
the prophet refused to take anything; and I can imagine no one
felt more rejoiced than Elisha did. So Naaman starts back to
Damascus, a very different man than he was when he left it.
The dark cloud has gone from his mind; he is no longer a
leper, in fear of dying from a loathsome disease. He lost the
leprosy in Jordan when he did what the man of God told him;
and if you obey the voice of God, even while I am speakling to
you, the burden of your sins will fall from off you, and you shall
be cleansed. It is ali done by the power of faith.
415 
gIG
MR. MOODY'S ADDRESS ON THE PENITENT
THIEF.
I AM going to take for my text this morning, a many the last
one whom Jesus saved before He went back to heaven;
and the fact that He saved such a man at all, ought to give
every one of us a great deal of hope and comfort. This man
was a thief, a highwayman, a murderer, perhaps; and yet Christ
takes him with Him when He ascends to glory: and if He is
not ashamed of such a man, surely no class of sinners need to
feel that they are left out.
It is a blessed fact, that all kinds of men and women are
represented among the converts in the Gospels, and almost all
of them were converted suddenly. Very many people object
to sudden conversions; but you may read in the Acts of the
Apostles of eight thousand people converted in two days.
That seems to me rather quick work. If all the Christians
here this morning would only consecrate themselves to the
work of Christ, they might be the means of converting as many
as that, before the week is out. Now let us look at Christ
hanging on His cross between two thieves,-the Scribes and
Pharisees wagging their heads and jeering at Him, His disciples gone away, and only His mother and one or two other
women in sight, to cheer Him with their presence, amongst all
this crowd of enemies. Hear those spiteful Pharisees calling
out to Him, "If Thou be the Son of God, come down from the
cross, and we will believe on Thee "; and the account says that
the two thieves cast the same in His teeth.
So then the first thing that we know of our man is, that he is
a reviler of Christ.  You would think that he ought to be doing
something else at such a time as this; but hanging there in
the midst of his tortures, and certain to be dead, in a few hours,
instead of confessing his sins and preparing to meet the God 
THE PENITENT THIEF.
whose law he had broken all his life-instead of that, he is
abusing God's only Son. Surely this man cannot sink any
lower, until he sinks into hell!
The next thing we hear of him, he appears to be under conviction. Nobody is ever converted till he is convicted. In
Luke xxiii. 39, 40, we read: "And one of the malefactors which
were hanged railed on Him; saying, If Thou be the Christ,
save Thyself and us. But the other, answering, rebuked him,
saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same
condemnation? And we indeed justly; for we receive the due
reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss."
Now what do you suppose it was that made this great change
in this man's feelings, in these few hours? Christ had not
preached him a sermon-had given him no exhortation. The
darkness had not yet come on; the earth had not opened its
mouth; the business of death was going on as usual; the crowd
were still there, mocking, and hissing, and wagging their heads:
and yet this man, who in the morning was railing at Christ,
is now confessing his sins. " We indeed justly." No miracle
had been wrought before his eyes. The Son of God had not
come down from the cross. No angel from heaven had come
to place a glittering crown upon His head, in place of the
bloody crown of thorns. What was it, then? I will tell you
what I think it was. I think it was the Saviour's prayer,"Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do."
I seem to hear this thief talking with himself in this way:  "What a strange kind of man this must be! He says He
is King of the Jews; and the superscription on His cross says
the same thing. But what sort of a throne is this! He says
He is the Son of God. Why does not God send down His
angels, and destroy all this great crowd of people who are torturing His Son?  If He has all power now, as He used to have
when He worked those miracles they talk about, why does
He not bring out His vengeance, and sweep all these wretches
into destruction? I would do it in a minute, if I had the power.
Oh! if I could, I would open the earth and swallow up tlese
tormentors! But this man prays to God to "forgive tlhem."
Strange! strange! He must be so different from the rest of
us.  I am sorry I said one word against Him when they first
hung us up here.  What a difference there is between Him and
4I7 
THE PENITEVT THIEF.
me! Here we are hanging on two crosses, side by side; but all
the rest of our lives we have been far enough apart. I have
been robbing and murdering, and He has been visiting the
hungry healing the sick, and raising the dead. Now these
people are railing at us both. What a strange world is this!
I will not rail at Him any more.  Indeed, I begin to believe
lie must be the Son of God; for surely no son of man could
forgive his enemies this way."
That is what did it, my friends. This poor man had been
scourged, and beaten, and nailed to the cross, and hung up there
for the world to gaze upon; and he was not sorry for his sins
one single bit-did not feel the least conviction on account of all
that misery. But when he heard the Saviour praying for His
murderers, that broke his heart.
I remember to have heard a story, somewhere, of- a bad boy
who had run away from home. He had given his father no end
of trouble. He had refused all the invitations which his father
had sent him to come home and be forgiven, and help to comfort
his old heart. He had even gone so far as to scoff at his father
and mother. But one day a letter came telling him his father
was dead, and they wanted him to come home and attend the
funeral.  At first he determined he would not go, but then he
thought it would be a shame not to pay some little respect to
the memory of so good a man after he was dead; and so, just as
a matter of form, he took the train, and went to the old home, sat
through all the funeral services, saw his father buried, and came
back with the rest of the friends to the house, with his heart as
cold and stony as ever. But when the old man's will was brought
out to be read, the ungrateful son found that his father had
remembered him along with all the rest of the family in the
will, and had left him an inheritance with the others, who
had not gone astray. This broke his heart. It was too much
for him, that his old father, during all those years in which
he had been so wicked and rebellious, had never ceased to love
him.  That is just the way our Father in Heaven does with us.
That is just the way Jesus does with people who refuse to give
their hearts to Him.  He loves them in spite of their sins, and
it is the love which, more than anything else, brings hard-hearted
sinners to their knees.
Now this man confessed his sins. A man may be very sorry
418 
THE PENITENT THIEF.
for his sins; but, if he does not confess them, he has no promise
of being forgiven.  Hear him: "We are suffering justly," he
says.  I never knew any man to be converted till he confessed.
Cain felt bad enough over his sins, but he did not confess. Saul
was greatly tormented in his mind, but he went to the witch
of Endor rather than to the Lord. Judas felt so bad over tl-he
betrayal of his Master, that he went out and hanged himself;
but he did not confess,-that is, he did not confess to God.
He came back and confessed to the priests, saying, "I have
sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood." It was of
no use to confess to them. They could not forgive him. What
he should have done was to confess to God; but instead of that,
he went right away and hanged himself. How different is the
case with this man! He confesses his sins to Christ, and Christ
has mercy on him at once.
Just here is one of the great difficulties with a great many
people.  They don't like to come up face to face with their sins.
They don't like to own that they are sinners. They excuse
themselves in every way. They think they are not very bad
sinners; that there are a great many worse than they are; and
so they try to cover up the great fact which this penitent thiet
confesses openly.  My friends, you never will be saved, so long
as you try to cover up your sins.
We have heard a great deal about the faith of Abraham, and
the faith of Moses; but this man seems to me to have had more
faith than any of them. He stands at the head of the class.
God was twenty-five years toning up the faith of Abraham;
Moses was forty years getting ready for his work; but this thief,
right here in the midst of men who rejected Him-nailed to the
cross, and racked with pain in every nerve, overwhelmed with
horror, and his soul in a perfect tempest-still manages to lay
hold upon Christ, and trust in Him for a swift salvation. His
heart goes out to the Saviour. How glad he would be to fall
on his knees at the foot of that cross, and pour out his prayer
to Him who was hanging on it! But this he cannot do. His
hands and feet are nailed fast to the wood; but they cannot
nail his eyes, nor his heart. He can, at least, turn his head,
and look upon the Son of God; and his breaking heart can go
out in love to the One who is dying beside him-dying for him,
and dying for you and me.
4I9 
THE PENITENT THIEF.
And what does Jesus say in answer to his prayer? That
prayer was a confession of Christ.  He calls Jesus Lord, and
begs to be remembered in His kingdom: that must be a kingdom in heaven, for surely there was no chance of a kingdom on
earth, as things looked at that time.
Christ fulfilled His promise to the thief-"Whoso confesseth
me before men, him will I confess before my Father and the
holy angels."  He looks kindly upon him, and says, "To-day
shalt thou be with me in Paradise." And now the darkness
falls upon the earth; the sun hides itself; but, worse than
all, the Father hides His face from the Son. What else is the
meaning of that bitter cry, "M y God, my God! why hast Thou
forsaken me?"  Ah! It had been written, "Cursed is every
one that hangeth on a tree."  Jesus is made a curse for us.
God cannot look upon sin: and now His own Son is bearing,
in His own body, the sins of all the world; and so He cannot
look upon Him.
I think that is what was heaviest upon the Saviour's heart,
away there in the Garden, when He prayed, "If it be possible,
let this cup pass away from me." He could bear the unfaithfulness of His friends, the spite of His enemies, the pain of His
crucifixion, and the shadow of death; He could bear all these:
but when it came to the hiding of His Father's face, that seemed
almost too much for even the Son of God to bear. But even
this He endured for our sins; and now the face of God is turned
back to us, whose sins had turned it away; and looking upon
Jesus, the sinless One, He sees our souls in Him.
In the midst of all His agony, how sweet it must have
been to Christ to hear that poor thief confessing Him! He
likes to have men confessing Him. Do you not remember His
asking Peter, "Whom do men say that I am?" and when Peter
answered, "Some people say you are Moses, some people say
you are Elias, and some people say you are one of the old
prophets," He  asks again, "But, Peter, who do yout say I
am?" and when Peter says, "Thou art the Son of God," Jesus
blesses him for that confession. And now this thief confessed
Him-confesses Him in the darkness.  Perhaps it is so dark
he cannot see Him any longer; but he feels that He is there
beside him. This poor thief did as much for Christ in that one
act as if he had lived and worked for Him fifty years. That is
420 
THE PENITENT THI~E.
what Christ wants of us-to confess Him; in the dark as well as
in the light, when it is hard as well as when it is easy; for He
was not ashamed of us, and carried our sins even unto death.
Just look a minute at the prayer of this penitent thief. He
calls Jesus Lord. That sounds like a young convert. " Lord,
remember me when Thou comest into Thy kingdom."   Not a
very long prayer, you see, but a prevailing prayer. Some people
think they must have a form of prayer,-a prayer-book, perhaps
-if they are going to address the Throne of Grace properly.
But what would that poor fellow do with a prayer-book up there,
hanging on the cross, his hands nailed fast to the wood? Suppose it were necessary that some minister, or priest, should
pray for him, what is he going to do? There is nobody there
to pray for him, and he is going to die in a few hours. He is
out of reach of help from men; but God has laid help upon
One who is mighty, and that One is close at hand.
Then look at the answer to his prayer. He got more than he
asked. He only asked to be remembered when Christ came
into His kingdom. But Christ says to him, "I will take you
right up with me into my kingdom to-day." The Saviour
wants us all to remember Him in His old kingdom, —to remember Him in the breaking of bread and in the drinking of
wine,-and then He will remember us in the new kingdom.
Now think of this, my friends.  The last the world ever saw
of Christ, He was on the cross. The last business of His life
was the saving of a poor penitent thief. That was a part of
His triumph. That was one of the glories attending His death.
No doubt Satan said to himself, "I will have the soul of that
thief, pretty soon, down here in the caverns of the lost. He
belongs to me. He has belonged to me all those years." But
Christ snapped the fetters of his soul, and set him at liberty:
Satan lost his prey. "The Lion of the tribe of Judah" conquered the lion of hell.
You know that in the British Colonies, before the time of
\vilberforce, there used to be a great many slaves; but that
good man began to agitate the question of setting them
free; and all the slaves in the Colonies, when they heard of it,
were very anxious to know how he was getting along. They
knew the Bill was before Parliament; and with them it was a
question next to that of life itself. But in those days there were
42I 
422      THE PENITENT THIEF.
no telegraphs and no steamships. The mails went by the slow
sailing-vessels.   They would be from six to eight months in
making a voyage to some of the more distant of the Colonies.
The slaves used to watch for the white sails of British ships,
hoping to hear good news, but fearing they might hear bad
ones. There was a ship which had sailed immediately after
the Emancipation Act had been passed and signed by the
king; and when she came within hailing distance of the boats
which had put off from the shore at the port where she was
bound, the captain could not wait to deliver the message
officially, and have it duly promulgated by the Government;
but, seeing the poor anxious men standing up in their boats,
eager for the news, he placed his trumpet to his mouth, and
shouted with all his might, " Free! free!"
Just so the angel shouted when this poor bondman of Satan's,
almost in the jaws of the pit, was taken in hand by the Saviour
Himself; delivered from the bondage of darkness, into the
liberty of His dear Son; free-free from sin-free from the curse
of the law-free now, in a little while, from the bonds of the flesh
as well.
What a contrast! In the morning he is led out a condemned
criminal; in the evening he is saved from his sins. In the morning he is cursing; in the evening he is singing hallelujahs with a
choir of angels. In the morning he is condemned by men as
not fit to live on earth; in the evening he is reckoned good
enough for heaven. Christ was not ashamed to walk arm-inarm with him down the golden pavements of the eternal city.
He had heard the Saviour's cry, " It is finished."' He had seen
the spear thrust into His side. Jesus had died before his very
eyes, and hastened before him to get a place ready for this first
soul brought from the world after He had died.
You have heard of the child who did not like to die and go
to heaven, because he did not know anybody there. But the
thief had one acquaintance: even the Master of the place Himself. He calls to Gabriel, and says, "Prepare a chariot; make
haste: there is a friend of mine hanging upon that cross. They
are breaking his legs. He soon will be ready to come. Make
haste and bring him to me." And the angel in the chariot
sweeps down the sky, takes up the soul of the poor penitent
thief, and hastens back again to glory; while the gates of the
THE PENI TENT THIEF.
422 
THE PENITENT THIEF.
city swing wide open, and the angels shout their welcome to
this poor sinner "washed in the blood of the Lamb."
And that, my friends, is just what Christ wants to do for every
sinner here. He wants to save you. That is the business on
which He came down from heaven. That is why He died: and
if He gives such great and swift salvation to this poor thief on
the cross, surely He will give you the same deliverance, if, like
the penitent thief, you will repent, and confess, and trust in the
Saviour.
Somebody says that this man "was saved at the eleventh
hour."  I don't know about that.  Perhaps it was the first hour.
It might have been the first hour with him, I think. Perhaps
he never knew Christ until he was led out to die beside Him.
This may have been the very first time he had ever learned the
way of faith in the Son of God.
But how many of you gave your hearts to Christ the very first
time He asked them of you?  Are you not further along in the
day than even that poor thief?
A little while ago, in one of the mining districts of England,
a young man attended one of our meetings, and refused to go
from the place till he had found peace in the Saviour. The
next day he went down into the pit, and the coal fell in upon
him; and when they took him out he was broken and mangled,
and had only two or three minutes of life left in him. His
friends gathered about him, saw his lips moving, and, bending
down their ears to catch his words, this was what they heard
him say: "It was a good thing I settled it last night."
Settle it this morning, my friends, once for all. Begin now to
confess your sins, and to pray the Lord to "remember you when
He cometh into His kingdom."
423 
MR. MOODY'S SERMON ON " THE BLOOD."
EXODUS xii. I-I8.
Y  friends, it was the blood that did it.  Just so it is now.
God says, " \When I see the blood I will pass over you.
The blood shall be a token unto you." And I tell you, my friends,
the greatest question that can be before you to-night is this:
Have you got the token?  Have you got the blood?  Are you
sheltered behind the precious blood of the Lamb? That is the
question. If you are thus sheltered, and if you have the token,
then you are perfectly secure and safe.
There is a legend told in reference to that night on which
the Lord slew the firstborn of the Egyptians; and it runs thus:
-There was a little child, the firstborn in the house of an
Israelite; and you know God said that, in every house where
the blood was not upon the doorpost, the firstborn should be
smitten by death. This little girl was sick, but she was afraid
that the blood was not upon the doorpost; so she asked her
father if he was sure he had put the blood upon the doorpost;
and the father said, "Yes, he was quite sure: he had ordered
it to be done." But the little girl said the second time, "Father,
are you quite sure that the blood is there?"
"Yes, my child," answered the father; "be quiet, and sleep."
But the child could not sleep. She was very sick and very
restless; and as night came on, and it grew darker and darker,
and nearer and nearer to the time when the angel should pass
over Goshen, she got still more nervous and restless and uneasy; and at last she said, "Father, take me in your arms and
let me see the blood upon the doorpost"; and the father, to
satisfy the child, took her to the door to show her the blood;
and lo and behold! it was not there: the man to whom he
had given instructions had forgotten to do it. And then the
424 
MiR. MOODY'S SERiVON ON " THE BLOOD." 425
father, in the sight of the child, had the blood put upon the
doorpost, and the child lay down and went to sleep.
That, of course, is only a legend; but, my friends, it might
have been true. Now, when we see that we have the blood, it
satisfies us. I don't believe the sinner will ever be saved until
he has the blood. May God give you it to-night!-because it is
that which atones for our sins, and that which is the token of
our redemption.
People say: "If I were only as good as that minister, who
has been preaching for fifty years, I should feel so safe. If I
could give as much money to poor people as So and So gives, I
should feel so safe for heaven; and that it was all right with
me.   Let me say to you, my friends, if you are behind the
blood of Jesus Christ, you are just as safe as any man or
woman in the world. It is the blood. It is not our righteousness. It is not our good deeds. It is not our benevolent
works. \Vorks may come in, and a reward be had for them;
but they don't help us to salvation. They don't save us from
the curseof death.
"It is to him that worketh not, but believeth." And so we
must be sheltered behind the blood, and know that we are there,
before we can be safe. Then, the moment we are safe, it will
be time enough to talk about work.
My friends, the first thing is to know you are sheltered behind
the blood. You go to a railway station, and you buy a ticket,
and get into a carriage; and the guard comes round and cries,
"Tickets," and you put your hand in your pocket and pull out
the ticket, and present that to the man; but the guard does not
look to see if you are a white man or a black, learned or unlearned, great or small. He does not know, perhaps, who you
are, or what you are; but he looks for the token.  Oh! my
friends, God says, "If you have got the token, I will pass over
you." Have you got the token? Young lady, have you got the
token?  Young man, have you got the token?  That is the
question-the solemn question.
I can imagine some of these lords and dignitaries of Egypt
riding through Goshen the day before the passover. They could
hear the bleating of the lambs all through the province, for every
man had either his lamb ready to kill, or was killing it; and
they were throwing the blood upon the doorposts. I imagine
I9 
426 MR. MOODY'S SERMON ON " THE BLOOD."
I can hear those Egyptians saying, "Men! what are you doing?
W,Thy are you putting blood upon your houses?  Why are you
disfiguring your doorposts?  WVe would not have blood upon
our houses."  "Ah! " say the Hebrews, " it is going to shelter
us to-night. It will be worth to us, at midnight, more than
all Egypt." And I can further imagine these great men going
away and laughing together, and thinking that these Hebrews
had gone clean mad. But, ah! that night, at midnight, they
changed their minds.  There was a wail that went up from
every house. From the palace of the king down to the lowest
hovel, death had come and taken his victim. He entered the
palace of the rich and the hovel of the poor, and laid his icy
hand upon the firstborn;-the only thing that could keep
death out, was death. And so it is with us. The death of
Christ is our life. People say we ought to preach up Christ's
life and moral character. I don't know how many letters I
have received, urging me to preach the life of Christ and not
His death. But Christ died for our sins. He didn't say we
were to preach His life to save men. Christ's death is what
gives us liberty. God didn't say, Tie up a living lamb, and "when
I see that I will pass over you." If that had been done, death
would have passed over the living lamb and taken his firstborn.
It was death that kept death off; and the only way to meet
death, is by death. Death has come, and I must either have
some one to die for me, or die myself. That is the lesson that
God is trying to bring out-the great doctrine of substitution.
These little lambs were typical of the coming of the Lamb of
God. They foreshadowed the scene at Calvary; and they went
on being offered until Jesus Christ Himself should come.
And then, there are one or two other verses we ought to
notice. "Thus shall ye eat it; with your loins girded, your
shoes on your feet, and your staff in your hand; and ye shall
eat it in haste; it is the Lord's Passover." Now, there are
many people who are just satisfied with getting to Calvary;
but forget to feed upon the Lamb, and are thus deprived of
much spiritual power. They are satisfied with the work done
at Calvary, and they forget the work of the Holy Ghost in them.
They forget to eat of the Lamb. Now Christ is the Bread of
heaven, and we are to feed upon Him, and get spiritual power.
Then it is that we really become strong. 
rR. MOODY'S SERMON ON " THE BLOOD." 427
The Israelites had a long journey before them; and they were
to feed upon the lamb.  And then it says in the fourth verse
"And if the household be too little for the lamb, let him and
his neighbour next unto his house take it according to the
number of the souls: every man according to his eating, shall
make your count for the lamb." Christ is enough for any
family —-He is enough for every family here  to-night.  He is
enough for every soul, if you will only take Him and feed upon
Himn.  Then in that second verse it says: " This month shall
be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first
month of the year to you." Everything dates from Calvary;
and not from the cradle. Some people seem to think they
start from the cradle to heaven; but we start from the cross;
everything begins with the blood. "This shall be the beginning of months." Men have wrought for these four thousand
years, making bricks without straw, for Egypt's king. Those
four thousand years have rolled into the past; and now, when
a man comes to Christ, all that is done in the past is wiped
away: he has been the devil's own, but now he is the child of
God.
If you give yourselves to God to-night, everything will date
afresh from now, and you will become a citizen of a better world.
I must direct your attention to Exodus xxix. I6; and there
you will read of the blood again: "And thou shalt slay the
lamb, and thou shalt take his blood and sprinkle it round
about the altar." Now the high priest had to take the blood
and sprinkle it round about the altar. There was no way for a
man to come to the altar but by the way of the blood; and
there never has been any other way, since Adam fell, but this
way.  Any man who attempts to come to God  now, without
coming through Jesus Christ, as his Mediator, is just deceiving
himself. He will have no fellowship with God unless he comes
by the way of the blood. That was kept up until Christ came;
then they could come and make their wants known through
Jesus Christ, but not till then. Turn to Exodus xxx.; and there
you will find: "And Aaron shall make an atonement upon the
horns of it once in a year, with the blood of the sin-offering of
atonements: once in the year shall he make atonement upon it
throughout your generations: it is most holy unto the Lord."
Make atonement!  At-one-ment.   If you want to become 
4:  MR. MOODY'S SERMON ON " THE BLOOD."
at one with God, you must become so through the blood. It
is the only tie by which God and we can be linked together.
When God made Adam, He surrounded him with everything
that was good; and with a golden cord bound him unto Himself. And Christ came back to re-link man to God, and
heaven; and it is just done by that one word-the blood.
Atonement, by Christ means the sinner and God made one.
There may be some one who says, " Why does God demand
blood? I don't see why He should demand blood." There
may be some of you saying, "It seems very strange.'" So it
does; and so it appeared to me. I could not understand why it
was that God demanded blood; but the whole thing is plain
enough now.  Will you turn to Leviticus xvii. I I: "For the life
of the flesh is in the blood; and I have given it to you upon the
altar to make an atonement for your souls: for it is the blood
that maketh an atonement for the soul." Now, my dear friends,
do you see why He demands the blood? God said to Adam,
"In the day that thou sinnest thou shalt die "; and the moment
Adam sinned he died. He was not taken out of this clay
temple, but he died spiritually. That is where many people
make the mistake. They seem to think the body is the most
important part of them. My friends, it is only the house that
we live in. The life that God had given to Adam, that he
might commune with His Creator, was forfeited the moment he
fell. The moment he believed and received that devil's lie into
his mind, and broke the law of God, he fell out of communion
with God; and the moment that God came down after him,
where did He find him? Why, He found him out of the fellowship-out of communion. Adam had gone and hid away from
his loving Father: and ever since, God has been trying to get
Adam's sons into fellowship and communion with Him; but
the only way that He can be just, and justify the sinner, is,
that the sinner should believe that "His Son died for our
sins, according to the Scriptures." God's word must be kept.
"Heaven and earth may pass away, but God's word shall never
pass away." This, then, tells us why God demands the blood.
"The blood is the life of all flesh." Now, it is really life that
God demands. This life has been forfeited. You have sold
yourselves for nought, but you shall be redeemed "without
money." Life, then, is gone Your life, my friends-the old 
MR. MOODY'S SERMON ON "THE BLOOD." 429
Adam  life-is not  worth  crossing  the street after.   God
stamped it with death, and said it should never come into His
presence. Now, if I don't get life, it is said, I must perish.
That is what the apostles preached,-" Christ died for our
justification.  Christ rose for our sins."  Now how can God be
just, and justify the sinner? I will tell you: because God Himself came down in the form of sinful flesh, and took upon Him
our nature, and died that we might live. There is the doctrine
of substitution. \Why, people say, "I don't believe in the
doctrine of substitution." WVell then, if you don't believe in
that, you don't believe in the Bible.   I tell you, take the
doctrine of substitution out of that Bible, and I would not carry
it home with me. If it does not teach that, it teaches nothing.
From the fall of man, all the language of that book has
rung out this one thing  "The seed of the woman shall bruise
the serpent's head." It has run along down through the ages
ever since Adam fell.
Isaiah took up the strain, and sang, "He was wounded for
our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; and the
chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and by His stripes we
are healed." Take the doctrine of the substitution out of this
Bible, and what are you going to do with that verse? You
break away from your moorings. You break away from all our
hope.
Take the history of those first two worshippers we have on
record-Cain and Abel. Now Abel believed in the doctrine of
the substitution, but Cain did not. I seem to hear Cain saying
to himself,  "I am not fond of shedding blood.  I don't see
why Abel must be always killing something for an offering to
God. It seems to me much better to bring some of the fruits
of the earth." But, my friends, the Bible says that "God had
respect unto Abel and his offering; but unto Cain and his
offering He had not respect." There are a great many Cainites
in the world in these days. Take care, my friends, not to
disobey God, and neglect the blood of His Son, lest He,
as in the case of Cain, reject both your offering and yourselves. You insult the Almighty by offering the work of this
frail body to atone for sin. Can you atone for sin yourselves?
People say: "I believe God is so merciful, that that settles the
question for me." Suppose a man robbed me of a thousand 
430 MR. MOODY'S SERMON ON "THE BLOOD."
pounds, and said: "I have nothing against Mr. Moody; I have
very warm feelings towards him."  That is not the question.
The question is: "Have I anything against him?"  So men
say they have done nothing against God. That is not the
question. The question is, my friends, Has God anything
against you? And you never will have peace until that is
removed, and God is reconciled: and the moment you accept
of His Son, then there is reconciliation-and there is no reconciliation until that is done. Now God does not demand payment of you. If Christ died for my sins, I have not got to die.
"The wages of sin is death."  What is it?  Death! Have
you sinned?  Yes.   Have we all sinned?  Yes.   Then  we
must receive the wages. We must either receive them, or some
one else must receive them for us. Then Christ comes right
in, and says: "I will take your place." Christ died for the
ungodly.  Well, I am ungodly, and I will take the benefit of
that death.
There is a woman in our country who was hoping to be saved,
because she thought that she was a respectable sinner. Some
sinners don't think they are like other sinners. When people
talk to me in this strain, I know they are great sinners. She
heard a sermon, which showed her clearly that Christ died for
the ungodly; and she said, "I must be ungodly: He died for
the ungodly": she awoke to the fact that she was unlike God,
and the light of eternity flashed into her soul.
My friends, take your place amongst the ungodly. I am
tired of people making out that they are not bad sinners,whereas they are bad from the crown of the head to the sole of
the foot. They are bad, and God says it: and let God be true
and every man a liar. The glorious truth of the Gospel is that
" Christ died for our sins."  Ask me my hope of eternal life, and
I reply, "C/irist d/ed for nty silns."  Take that away, and I don't
know what will become of me. No one else can save me. Those
ministers cannot do it: they have as many sins of their own
as they can attend to; and if you cannot get rid of your sins
y-ourself, or any one else for you, you are shut up to this: "Christ
must save us, or we must perish."  If God turned Adam out of
Eden for that one sin, do you think He is going to allow us into
heaven with ten thousand sins? I must give my life to atone
for my sins, unless I can find some one else who will take my 
MR. VOODY'S SERMfON ON " THE BLOOD." 431
place. Now, thank God, I have found Jesus; and every man
and woman out of Christ here to-night can find the same Substitute.
There is a story told of the great Napoleon, that, when he sent
out a draft for recruits, a man was drafted who didn't want to
go into the army; but he had a friend who thought a good deal
of him, and this friend offered to go in his place. He was found
to be a good healthy man, and he was taken. A battle was
fought, and the man was killed and buried on the field.  Some
time afterwards another draft was made, and by a mistake this
man, whose substitute the other had been, was drafted the
second time.  When they went to take him, he said,  "You cannot take me."
"Why not?"
"I am dead."
"You are not."
"Yes, I am. I died at such a battle, and you will find me
buried on such a battle-field."
The man declared that he was dead, and they declared that
he was alive;
"See if I was not drafted at such and such a time."  They
looked, and found that he had been drafted; and found another
name against his: and then they said that he had got a substitute.
"I know that," said he; "and he died for me, and you cannot take me."
They said they would, take him and they did. Upon this he
appealed to the emperor,-who decided they could not take
him, for another man had died in his place.
There were hundreds of such cases during our war, where
men bought substitutes; and others served through love-the
father for the son, and the son for the father, and brothers
for brothers. One wealthy man hired another to go to the war
for him, and he was killed.  The wealthy man went down South,
and built a monument over his substitute's grave; and on it he
put this inscription: " HE  DIED FOR MEI,."  Ah! my friends,
go to the tomb of Jesus, and say over it, "He died for me."
Yea, you can go further, and say, " He rose for me, and He is
at the right hand of God for me; and I have life in Him, and
the hope of eternal glory. Death cannot touch my spiritual
nature; I am safe for time and eternity." 
432 MIR. MOODY'S SERMON ON " THE BLOOD."
My friends, what will you do with the precious blood to-night?
WVill you trample it under your feet, and send back an insulting
message to God, that you don't care for His Son, or for the
blood that flowed from Calvary? or will you find refuge and
shelter behind the blood to-night? Do you say there is no
beauty in it? Young lady, will you get up and leave this place,
laughing and making light of the Son of God, and the offer of
mercy?  Young man, will you turn with contempt from the 
Saviour, and refuse a share in the great salvation He offers to
you-bought at the price of His blood?
Some men seem to think it is noble to fight against such a
Saviour; others have not the moral courage to lift up their
voices for Him. It seems to me cowardice not to confess
Christ, after what He has done for us. A good many years ago,
when the Californian gold-fever broke out, there was a great rush
to the place. There was a young man who left a wife and little'.
boy, and went to California.  He told his wife that, as soon as
he succeeded in business, he would send for her and his child.
They watched and watched for the letter to come, bringing the
money; but no news came. He was not very successful, and it
was a long time before the money came to take them to the
Pacific coast. But at last the letter did come; and that wife
and little boy were full of delight. They thought they were
going to see him whom they loved. They went to New York,
and took their passage in one of these beautiful Pacific steamers.
They sailed out of the harbour: but they had not been out
to sea long, when, one beautiful day, when everything seemed
calm and still, all at once there was a cry of "Fire! fire!"
The pumps were set to work; but in spite of everything,
the flames increased.   There was a magazine of powder on
board; and the captain knew the moment the fire touched
it, all would perish.   The lifeboats were lowered, and  the
strongest of the passengers and crew sprang into them, and
left the rest to die. Among the number left, were that poor
mother and her boy. The last lifeboat was pushing away: it
was her last hope.  She bent over that ship, and begged them
to take her boy and herself: but no,-the crew said "they
didn't dare take any more."  She pleaded with them until at
last one of the men said, " Let us take them;" but the other men
cried out against it. At last they promised to take one of them, 
MR. MOODY'S SERMON ON " THE BLOOD."' 433
and shouted this to her. What do you think she did? Did
the mother leap into the boat and leave the boy to perish?
But you, mothers, know that she would not do that.   No
true mother would do that. This mother seized her darling
boy; she pressed him to her heart, handed him over the side;
and, as she dropped him into the boat, she said, "My son, if
you live to see your father, tell him that I died in your place:"
The boat pushed off, and in a little while that vessel was blown
up, and that mother perished. Young men, what would you
say of that son, who is now grown up, if he should speak disrespectfully of such a mother as that? You would say he would
not be fit to live.
Ah! Christ has done more than that for you.  He left a life
of glory to endure a life of shame; while we were without
strength, He died for us. He did not die for His friends alone;
He died also for His enemies. I want you all to come to Him
to-night.  Won't you believe on Him and be saved?
If* 
434
POPULAR EXCUSES.
"And they all with one consent began to make excuse."-LUKE xiv. I8.
OME  people are always making excuses for not doing their
duty, and especially for not coming to Christ. If I asked
you to come to Christ, you would be ready to give some reason
for not accepting the invitation. I never saw an unsaved man
in my life but had some excuse-never! and if you don't have
one ready, Satan will be right by you to help you to make one.
He is good at that sort of thing. That has been his occupation
the last six thousand years-helping men to make excuses.
Just bear in mind, these men were invited to a feast, and not to a
funeral. They were not invited to go to prison. They were not
invited to a hospital, or to a madhouse; but they were invited to a
feast. Now, when a man prepares a feast, there is a great rush
to see who will get the best seats; but when God prepares His
feast, the chairs would all be empty, if His disciples did not go
out to compel people to come in. No sooner did the King send
out His invitations than the excuses began to rain in. "And
they all wth one consent begen to m A   excuse."
All at it, and always at it. Did you ever stop to think, my
friends, what would take place if God should take every man at
his own word who wants to be excused? If He were to say, "I
will excuse you," and with the next breath take them all out of the
world? If every one in this audience should be taken at his
word, who makes excuses in this respect, and if God should
say, "Cut him down, let him cumber the ground no longer,
hew him down," there would be a very terrible state of things
in London. If every man in London, and every woman,
who wants to be excused, and is saying so,-if God  should
take them at their word, and say, "I will excuse you," oh! my 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
friends, there would be a great many shops not opened tomorrow. The public-houses, for instance, would be closed; for
I never saw a publican in my life but what wanted to be excused.
He knows he cannot go on with his hellish traffic, if he accepts
this invitation. He would have to stop that at once. Many
of your cabmen do not want to come to the feast, because
they would have to stop their business on the Sabbath. There
would be a great many of your princely merchants that would
be gone. They do not want to accept the invitation, because
they think, if they do, they cannot make money so fast. They
are carrying on some business which would then have to be
stopped, because they accepted this invitation. There would
be a very sad state of things taking place. Those that were left
would have to be busy burying the dead. It would be a very
solemn time, if God should take men at their word, and just
excuse them. You let some terrible disease lay hold of a man,
and half his excuses are gone at once.
Every kind of excuse is given; but that man does not live
who can give a good excuse.
Let any man get an invitation from Queen Victoria to go
down to Windsor Castle, to some banquet; and there is not
a man but would consider it a great honour to receive such
an invitation. But only think of the invitation that I bring tonight! It comes from the King of kings. The marriage supper
of the Lamb is going to take place, and God wants every man in
this assembly to be present. I cannot speak for the rest of you;
but if I know my own heart, I would be rather torn limb
from limb-I would rather have my heart torn out of me —than
be absent from that marriage supper. I have missed a good
many appointments in my time, but, by the grace of God, I
mean to make sure of keeping that one.
These men all began to say, "I pray thee have me excused."
Let us take up that first man's excuse. What was it? He had
bought some ground, and he must needs go and see it.  Why
did he not, if he were a good business man, go and look at the
ground before he bought it?  It was not going to make the
ground any better for him to go and look at it. He had not made
a partial bargain and might withdraw. He was not afraid that
some one might step in ahead of him and get the ground from
him, and so he would lose it: it was not anything of this kind;
435 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
but he had bought the ground, and must needs go and see it!
It is a strange time to go and see ground, just at supper time!
I think the ground would have looked all the better after he
had been to the feast. But the fact is, my friends, he did not
believe it was a feast; and that is the trouble to-day.   Men
do not believe the Gospel?s a feast.
The second man is approached by the messenger, who says,
"My lord has made a great feast, and he wants to have you
come to it." "' Take back to your lord the message, that I
cannot be there. I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I have
got to go and prove them."  Why did not he prove his oxen
before he bought them? That is the time to prove oxen; but
now he has bought them, let them stand in the stall. The trade
is already closed; the bargain is already made; the oxen are
bought. They are his, and now he can go and prove them at
any time.  A queer time to prove oxen, at supper time! He
had better have proved them in the morning, and so have been
ready to go to the feast in the evening.
The third man had married a wife, and therefore he could not
come.  Why not take his wife along with him?  A young bride
likes to go to a feast-no one better. He might have taken
her: and if she was not willing, then let her stay at home.
You smile, you laugh at this, but you can see plainly what these
excuses were.  They were simply falsehoods, just manufactured
to ease their consciences. That boy down in the audience sees
how absurd these excuses were; for the fact was, they did not
want to go to the feast; and it would have been a good deal
more honest for them to have said; " I don't want to go to your
lord's feast, and I will not go."
Now, I would just like to take tip some of the popular excuses
of the present day.   I do not doubt but there are hundreds
of you who say to-night, "If I could accept that invitation
Mr. Moody, I would like to be a Christian; but, sir, I have
tried, and I find it is a very hard thing." Well, now let
us look at that excuse. Do you mean to say that God is a hard
Master?  Do you say it is a hard thing to serve God? and do
you say that Satan is an easy master, and that it is easier to
serve him than God? Is it honest,-is it true? If it is, then I
must confess that I have not read my Bible right; because I
read it this way:-" The way of the transgressor is hard."  If
436 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
you doubt it, young men, look at the convicts in that prison; right
in the bloom of manhood; right in the prime of life. He has
been there for ten years, and must remain there for ten years
more,-twenty years taken out of his life, and the thought that
when he comes out of that miserable cell, he comes out a
branded convict! Do you think that man will tell you "the
way of the transgressor has been easy"? Go and ask the poor
drunkard, —the man who is bound hand and foot, and is a slave
to the infernal cup, and is hastening on to a drunkard's grave and
to a drunkard's hell, —ask him if he has found the way of the
transgressor easy, and the devil an easy master.   Go ask the
libertine-go ask that gambler-go ask the most abandoned
man you have got in London,-ask them all, if they have found
the devil an easy master. Suppose we were to take the most
faithful follower of the devil, and put him into the witness-stand,
and let hin testify; do you think the most faithful follower
of the devil would tell you that he is an easy master? Why,
there is not a young man here but knows in his heart the devil
is a hard master. The best way to settle this question is to find
out by the testimony of those that have served both masters. I
do not think any man has a right to judge until he has served
both masters. If I heard a man condemn a master, I should
be very apt to ask if he had served him; and if he had not, he
could not very wetl testify.  I am speaking to many to-night
who have served both masters. Many of you have served
Christ; and many of you, before you were brought into the fold
of Christ, served the devil. I would like to ask the young men
here to-night that are Christ's, —that have served Christ,-I
would like to ask you, who have been brought into the kingdom
of God and found Christ,-is Jesus a hard Master? [Loud cries
of No.] I thought you would say nzo. I knew you would. I
never heard a man say, "I have served Christ for five years, or
more, and found Him a very hard Master." You never will say
that. One of the greatest lies that has come out of the pit of
hell is, that Christ is a hard Master. It is a lie, and has been
so from the foundation of the world.  Oh, young man, I beg
of you, do not believe the devil when he says that God is a
hard Master.   It is false, my friends; and  to-night let me
brand that excuse as one of the devil's own lies, that he has
been retailing up and down the earth for six thousand years.
437 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
Look how poor Adam suffered, because he believed the devil's
lies!  Look at poor Judas!  Did he find the devil an easy
master? See him throwing down the thirty pieces of silver!
Why, he got so tired of the devil's service that he hanged
himself twenty-four hours after he entered it.
Then there is another very popular excuse. I can imagine a
good many would say; "Well, Mr. Moody, the fact is, I want to
be saved." Of course you do! You would not be coming here
at this time-at some inconvenience, many of you-if you did
not want to be saved. But you say, "The fact is, Mr. Moody,
I don't know that I am elected. If I thought I was elected I
would come. I know that I cannot come unless I am elected;
and I really want to come very much, but I don't know that I
am one of the elect."   Now, I have heard that till I have
got sick and tired of it. I want to say to every unconverted
man in this hall to-night that you have no more to do with
the doctrine of election than you have with the government
of China. I am not saying this in haste; I weigh well my
words. I say that no unconverted man has anything to do with
the doctrine of election. You have to do with the word whosoever.  Now, the invitation is, " Whosoever will, let him come
to this feast." To-night, my friends, let me say that you are
invited, every one of you; and if you don't come, it will be
because you won't, not because God does not want you, or
has not given you the power to come. With the invitation
there comes the power. Christ said to the withered man,
"Stretch out thy hand." The man might have said that he
had not the power; but with the invitation there came the
power. And so it is here. Suppose I walked up the street
to-night, and I stepped up to the door of this Camberwell
Hall to go in, and a man stopped me, and I said to him, "Why
not let me in?"  "Where's your ticket?"  "I have got none."
"But no one is admitted without a ticket." "Then I cannot
go in, I suppose?"  " No; it is for a certain class-those that
have got tickets." I go along farther-up to the Exeter Hall;
and there is an anniversary meeting of some society. I step
in, and a policeman pushes me back. I say, "I want to go
in "; and he says, "You cannot go in here unless you have got a
ticket. None but members can be admitted to-night." I do
not happen to be a member of the society, arid I canot go in.
438 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
I go along a little farther, and come to another meeting; and
there, perhaps, they are Quakers. The policeman stops me, and
says, "Nobody admitted but Quakers."  I am not a Quaker, and
cannot  go in.  Farther on  I find a soldiers' meeting.   I
cannot go in because I am not a soldier, and none but soldiers
are admitted. But I go farther on, for I find written up in
great big letters, " Whosoever will, let him come in." In I
go: that means  me.   Now God has headed  His invitation
with whosoever, in great burning letters; and if you will go
in, God will receive you to-night. He wants you to come this
hour-this very minute.   " Whosoever  will, let him take of
the water of life freely." I have an idea that the Lord Jesus
Christ saw how men were going to stumble over that doctrine
of election; for, after He had been back in heaven for thirty
or forty years, and John was in the Spirit on the Lord's
Day, in the Isle of Patmos, Jesus came to him and said, "John,
write this," and he wrote. Again He said; "John, before you close
the book, put in this-The Spirit and the Bride say, Come. And
let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst
come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely."
That for ever has settled in my mind, the doctrine of election.
Another excuse is: "I can't understand the Bible.   Men
are giving that as the reason why they do not accept the
invitation to be at the marriage supper of the Lamb. Now, I
want to say I never met a sceptic or infidel who had read the
Bible through. I heard a man say the other day to another
man, "Have you read such a book?"  "Yes."  "What is your
opinion of it?"   " Well, I only read it through once, and I
would not like to give my opinion without reading it more carefully." But men can give their opinion about God's Book without reading it. They read a chapter here and there, and say,
"Oh, the Book is so dark and mysterious!" and because they
cannot understand it by reading a few chapters, they condemn
the whole of it.  The Word of God tells us plainly that the
natural man cannot understand spiritual things.  It is a spiritual
book, and speaks of spiritual things; and a man must be born
of the Spirit before hlie can understand the Bible. What seems
very dark and mysterious to y)ou now will all be light and clear
when ye are born of the Spirit.
You say, "If that is so, how am I to understand how to be
439 
POPU~AR EXCUSES.
saved?"  I will tell you.  When God puts salvation before a
sinner, He puts it so plain that a man who runs can read, and a
wayfaring man, though a fool, need not err therein. There are
a great many things in the Book which are dark and mysterious;
but when it comes to the plan of salvation, God has put it so
plain that that little girl ten years old can understand it, if she
will. You understand what it is to come. "Come unto me,
all ye that labour."  Y& know what it is to take a gift.  "He
came unto His own, and His own received Him not. But as
many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the
sons of God." "The wages of sin is death, but the gift of God
is eternal life." You know what it is to believe in a man. Well,
"believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved."
You know what it is to put trust and confidence in a man. Now,
put your trust and confidence in the living God, and you are
saved. You are saved by casting yourself unreservedly upon
the Lord Jesus Christ. When God puts salvation before a man,
He puts it so plain and simple that if he is willing to come as a
little child, he can come.
Suppose I should send my little boy, five years old, to
school to-morrow morning, and when he came home I should
say, "Can you read, write, spell?  Do  you understand all
about arithmetic, geometry, algebra?" The little fellow would
look at me, and say, "Why, Papa, why do you talk that way?
I have been trying all day to learn the A B C." Supposing I
replied; "If you have not finished your education you need not
go to the school any more,"-what would you say? You
would say; "Moody has gone mad."  Well, there is about as
much sense in that as in the way that infidels talk about the
Bible.  They take it up, read a chapter, and say; "Oh, it is so
dark and mysterious, we cannot understand it." This blessed
Book is given to be a lamp to our feet and a light to our path,
to guide the way to those eternal mansions. It never was given
to keep men out of the kingdom of God.  That is the devil's
wUork-trying to make you believe the Word of God is not true.
I tell you the only way we can overcome the enemy of our souls
is by the written Word of God; and the devil knows that, and
so he comes up, and says; "It is full of lies; it is dark and
mysterious; it contradicts itself: don't you believe it." iHe
knows the moment a man goes to the Word of God and believes
44o 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
_
it, he finds liberty to his soul, and gets beyond Satan's reach;
he gets a weapon in his hand with which to conquer the devil;
he overcomes the enemy of his salvation. The devil does not
want you to find that out, and whispers this lie; and you believe
it rather than the Word of God. Young man, your mother is
right: the Bible is true, and you had better accept it.
Keep this in mind: you will never stand up before the bar of
God, and say, the Bible kept you out of the kingdom. It may
sound very well here, now; you may be satisfied to give that for
an excuse down here, to-night; but you will not be satisfied to
give it in the Courts of Heaven;-you will not stand up in the great
Judgment Day, and say the Bible kept you out of the kingdom.
Then there is another class. Some people say; "1 I haven't
any doubt about the Word of God;  but the fact is, there are
some men in the Church who are hypocrites; therefore I
don't purpose to go into the Church." I am not asking you
to come into the Church-not but what I believe in churchesbut I am asking you to the marriage supper of the Lamb;
I am inviting you to this feast; we will talk about the Church
by-and-by. We want you to come to Christ first; then we will
talk to you about the Church. But you say; "Here are some
hypocrites." So there are; and I can imagine you saying; "Oh
yes-there is a man up here in one of the churches that cheated
me out of ~5 a few years ago; you are not going to catch me
in the company of such hypocrites." Well, my friend, if you
want to get out of the company of-hypocrites, you had better
get out of the world as quick as you can. One of the twelve
apostles turned out to be a hypocrite; and there is no doubt there
will be hypocrites in the Church to the end of time.  But "what
is that to thee?" says Christ to Peter: "follow thou me."  We
do not ask you to follow hypocrites, we ask you to follow Christ;
we do not ask you to believe in hypocrites, we ask you to believe
in Christ. Another thing,- if you want to get out of the company of hypocrites you had better make haste and come to
Christ. There will be no hypocrites at the marriage supper of
the Lamb; they will all be in hell, and you will be there with
them if you do not make haste and come to Christ. That
excuse would sound strange, would it not? We very often hear
men give it down here, but it would sound very strange before
Jehovah-a man saying, "I know You invited me to be at the
441 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
marriage supper of Your Son, but I did not accept it because I
knew there were some hypocrites that professed the Gospel."
There is another class who say; "I know there are hypocrites,
but they don't have any influence over me." If I could go to
the door as you go out to-night, and take you by the hand and
say, "My friend, why not accept of the invitation to-night?"
you would say, " I pray to be excused to-night; I have not time.
I have got some very pressing business to-morrow morning to
attend to, and I have to go home to bed as quick as possible,
to get my night's rest. You will have to excuse me." And the
mothers here would say, "I have to go home and put the children to bed; you really must excuse me";-" very pressing
business";-"no time."  Thousands of men in London say
they have not time. Thanks be to God! it don't take time: it
takes decision. But what have you done with all the time God
has given you? Your locks are turning grey, your eye is growing dim, and that temple of your body is coming down: what
have you done with all those years?  Is it true you have not time?
What did you do with the three hundred and sixty-five days last
year?  No time?-what have you done with it all?  Have
not you had time to accept of this invitation? Why, men
spend fifteen or twenty years to get an education, that they may
go out to earn a living for this frail body that is soon to be
eaten up with worms; or five years to learn a trade, that they may
earn a living; and yet they have not five minutes to seek their
souls' salvation! You "have no time."  Is it true?  You know
it is a lie; and if you go out to-night unsaved, it will not be
because you have not time, but because you won't accept the
invitation. God says," Seekfirst the kingdom of God." That is
the first thing to do. Supposing you do not get so much money
to-morrow, and get Christ, is not that worth more than money?
Better for a man to be sure of salvation than to have the wealth
of the world rolled to his feet!
But there is another excuse coming up from some one in the
gallery. A man says, " My heart is so hard." Well, that is just
the very reason you ought to come. If you had not a hard heart
you would not need a Saviour. Can you soften your heart?
Can you break your heart? Did not God invite the hard-hearted?
Did not Christ come to seek and to save that which was
lost? It is just because men's hearts are hard that they need a
442 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
Saviour. That is no excuse at all. God invites you, and you
won't stand up and tell the Great King you did not accept His
the invitation because you had a hard heart. He invites "whosoev-er"; and you can come along with your hard heart.
In the North there was a minister talking to a man in the
inquiry room. He said, " My heart is so hard, it seems as if
it was chained; and I cannot come."  "Ah!" said the minister,
"come to Christ, chain and all "; and he just came to Christ,
and Christ snapped the fetters, and set him free right there.
If you are bound hand and foot by Satan, that is the work of
God to break the fetters; you cannot break them. Thanks be
to God! He can break the fetters and set the captive souls
free to-night. I do not care how hard the heart is: the Lord
can save to the uttermost; He bids you come just as you are.
Oh, this old excuse-" I am so bad!"  Away with it!
Paul said he was the "chief" of sinners; and if the chief has
gone up on high there is hope for everybody else. The devil makes
us believe that we are good enough without salvation, if he can;
and if he cannot make us believe that, he says, "You are so bad
the Lord won't have you"; and so he tries to make people
believe, because they are so bad Christ won't have anything to
do with them. God invites you to come just as you are. I
know a great many people want to come, but they are trying to
get better and to get ready to come. Now mark you, my friend,
the Lord invites you to come just as you are; and if you could
make yourself better you would not be any more acceptable to
Him. Do not put these filthy rags of self-righteousness about you.
God will strip every rag from you when you come to Him, and
He will clothe you with glorious garments. When our war was
going on, we would sometimes go to the recruiting office and see
a man come in with a silk hat, broadcloth coat, calfskin bootshis suit might be worth $Ioo; and another man would come in
whose clothes were not worth a pound; but they both had to
strip, and put on the uniform of the country. And so when we
go into Christ's vineyard we must put on the livery of heaven,
and be stripped of every rag of our own. However bad you
are, come just as you are, and the Lord will receive you.
Some say; "I would like to become a Christian; but I have a
prejudice against these special meetings, and atainst Americans,
and against a layman too. If it was a regular minister, if it
443 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
was ouzr regular minister, I would accept the invitation." If
that is your difficulty, I can help you out of that. You can just
get up, and go out of the hall, and run right over to your
minister, and have a talk with him; your minister would be
most lad to see and talk and pray with you. And if you say
you do not want to be converted in a special meeting, there
are regular meetings in all the churches throughout London.
But if you say: "There is a great awakening here in London,"
and you do not want to be converted in that way; then jump
into a train, and go to some town where there is no revival.
We can find you some place where there is no revival, and some
church where there is not much of the revival spirit. If you
really want to go, don't give that for an excuse. How wise the
devil is! WVhen the Church is cold, and everything is dead,
men say, " Oh, well, if there was only some life in the Church I
might become a Christian,-if we could only just have a wave
from heaven!" Then when the wave does come, they say, "Oh
no; we are afraid of excitement, and afraid of these special
meetings. WVe are afraid there will be something done that
won't be just in accordance with our ideas of propriety."  My
friend, it is God who is working. He prepares the way.
There is another class here who say: " I would like to come;
but then I do not feel."  That is, I think, the very worst excuse,
and the most common excuse we have. I wish sometimes the
word could be abolished,-feel! feel!  You go into the inquiry
room.  "Well, Mr. Moody, I do notfeel this and that."  Why,
supposing my friend Mr. Stone should invite me to go to his
house to-morrow to dinner, and I say to Mr. Stone, "I should
like to go very much, but I don't know that I feel right." Well,"
he says, "what do you mean?  Do you mean you don't want to
go to my house?"  "Oh no, I want to go."  (That is what men
say: "Oh yes, we want to be saved.")  "What do you mean,
Mr. Moody?  Do you mean that you do not know you will
be well to-morrow?  Do you think you will be sick?"  "Oh
no, I expect to be well to-morrow, if I live."  "Well, what do
you meani by feeling?"  "W ell, I do not know just how I'll
feel.  I l-would like very much to go to your house to dinner tomorrow, but I don't know that I will feel just right."  "I don't
understand you, Mr. Moody; I am not talking about feeling; I
invite you to come to my house to dinner."'  "Wel], I would
444 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
like to come very much, but the fact is, I do not know
how  I wNill feel  to-morrow."   I can  imnagine  my  friend
saying, "What has come over Moody?  I think the fellow
has gone mad.  I asked him to my house to dinner, and he
says he would like to come, but he does not know that he will feel
right; he talked about feeling all the time." Of course you
would say he has gone mad. But that is the way people talk
now. You speak to them about coming to the kingdom of God,
and they say; "I do not know that I feel just right." Away with
your feelings.   God  is above  feeling.   We  cannot control
our feelings?  If I could, I would feel good all the time-never
catch me feeling bad at anything! I am sure if I could control
my feelings I never would have any bad feelings; I would alwayts
have good feelings. Bear in mind, Satan may change our feelings fifty) times a day, but he cannot change the Word of God;
and what we want is to build our hopes of heaven upon the
Word of God.  When a poor sinner is coming up out of the
pit, and just ready to get his feet upon the Rock of Ages, tl,e
devil sticks out a plank of feeling, and says; " Get on that"; and
when he puts his feet on that, down he goes again. Take one of
tl ese texts-" Verily, I say unto you, he that heareth my word
and believeth on Him that sent me hath everlasting life, and
shall not come into condemnation, but is passed from death
unto life."  MIy friend, that is worth more than all the feelings
that you can have in a whole lifetime.  I would a thousand times
rather stand on that verse than on the best frame of feeling.
I took my stand there twenty years ago. The dark waves of
hell have come dashing up against me; the waves of persecution have surged around me; doubts, fears, and unbelief have
assailed me; but I have been able to stand right there. It is a
sure footing for eternity. It was true eighteen hundred years ago,
and it is true to-night. That Rock is higher than my feeling.
IWhat we want is to get our feet upon the Rock, and then the
Lord will put a new song into our mouths.
There is another class, who say they cannot believe. Not
long ago, a man said to me; "I cannot believe." I said,
"Who?"  "Well, I cannot believe."  I said, "Who? "  He
stammered and stuttered, and I said; "Who cannot you believe,
-God?"  "Oh yes, I believe God: I cannot believe myself."
"Well, you do not want to believe yourself. Your heart is
445 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked. Put no
confidence in the flesh. Don't believe yourself; call yourself a
liar, and let God be true. Believe in God, and say as Job said;
'Though He slay me I will trust Him.'"  Some men seem to talk
as if it was a great misfortune that they do not believe.  Bear in
mind, it is the damning sin of the world. " \When He, the Holy
Ghost, is come, He will reprove the world of sin, and of
righteousness, and of judgment: of sin, because they believe not
on me." That is the sin of the world-"because they believe
not on me."  Why, that is the very root of sin-the very tree,
and all the fruit! This is the tree that brings forth this bad
fruit-it is the tree of unbelief.
I wish I had time to go on with these excuses; for they are
as numerous as the hairs on our heads. But if I could go on
and exhaust them all, the devil would help to make more.
You can just take them, tie them up in one bundle, and mark
them lies-the whole of them. Not one of them is true. If
)-our excuse is a good one, if it will stand the light of eternity
do not give it up) for anything I have said. Hold it firm, take it
to the bar of God, and tell it out to Him.  But if you have an
excuse that won't stand the piercing eye of God, I beg of you,
as a Tlrend, give it up-let your excuses go. Let them go to the
four winds of heaven, and accept of the invitation now. It is a
very easy thing for a man  to excuse himself into hell, but
he cannot excuse himself out.
I wish I had time to call your attention to, who will be at the
marriage supper of the Lamb. Lift your eyes heavenward tonight, mothers; you have loved children that have gone on
before you; they will be at the marriage supper of the
Lamb; they will sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in
the kingdom of God: will you be missing? Fathers and
mothers who have loved ones that have gone on before you! if
you could hear them, they are shouting from the battlements of
heaven; "Come this way." Young man, you have a sainted
mother there,-a loved father there: they are beckoning you
heavenward to-night.  They have been gathering from the time
the holy Abel went up: for six thousand years, gathering out of
the four corners of the earth. The purest and best of earth are
here; they are in heaven: and God wants you and me to be there.
Blessed is he that shall be at the marriage supper of the Lamb!
446 
POPULAR EXCUSES.
Dare you make light of the invitation? Suppose you should just
write out an excuse to the King of Heaven: "While sitting in
the Camberwell Hall July ioth, 1875, I received a very pressing
invitation from one of Your messengers to be present at tale
marriage supper of Your only-begotten Son.   I pray Thee have
me excused."  Would you come up and sign that?  Would you
take your pen and put your name down to that excuse?  I can
imagine you saying, you would let your right hand forget its
cunning, and your tongue cleave to the roof of your mouth first.
I doubt whether there is a man in this room who could be made
to sign this excuse: but what will you do?  Many of you will
get up and go out of this hall, making light of the preacher,
laughing at everything you have heard, paying no attention to
the invitation. I beg of you, do not make light of this invitation.
It is a loving God that invites you; but God is not to be
mocked. Go, play with the forked lightning, trifle with anv
pestilence, any disease, rather than with God. God is not to be
trifled with.
Just let me write out another reply: "To the King of Heaven.
While sitting in the  Camberwell  Hall July Ioth,  I875, I
received a pressing invitation from one of Your servants to be
present at the marriage supper of Your only-begotten Son. I
hasten to reply, By the grace of God I will be present." Who
will sign that? (Many replies of" I will! " " I will!") Who will
set to their seal to-night that God is true? Be wise to-night
and accept of the invitation. Make up your mind now: do not
go away till the question of eternity is settled.
447 
448
THE PROPHET DANIEL, IN MR. MOODY'S
VERSION.
O those who have heard or read the stately and
brilliant oration of Dr. Punshon on "Daniel in
Babylon," by which this line of address was first
suggested to Mr., Moody, this rendering of the story
in modern and homely language will be especially
interesting. The contrast in style will be striking,
but the power and effect of the two discourses will be
found almost identical. A diversity of gifts; but the
same spirit.
WHEN we come to the life of such a man as Daniel, the first
thing we ask is: What was the secret of his success? Well,
my friends, I'll tell you what I think was the secret of this man's
success;-He knew his God.
A great many professing Christians never get on intimate
terms with their God, and so they never amount to much. But
Daniel, from his boyhood, knew and trusted in, the God of
Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob; and
that was what put such courage into him.
There is another very important thing about Daniel: he was
able to say io! at the right time.
I tell you, my friends, it would be a great thing for our young
men to be able to say NO! when the devil comes up to them
and begins to coax them away from the God of their father and
mother.
We don't know just how old he was when we hear of him
-,  
THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL. 449
first: probably about seventeen. The king Nebuchadnezzar
had give-cn orders to take some of the best and brightest boys
among the Hebrew captives and bring them up among his wise
men.  Tihey were to be taught the language and the learning of
the Chaldeans, and to be fed with meat and wine from the
king's table.
"But Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile
himself with the portion of the king's meat, nor with the wine
which he drank." There was something in the law of his God
forbidding him to eat meat or drink wine which had been
offered to idols; and Daniel knew that the king's meat and the
king's wine had been offered to idols, so he determined not to
touch it.
If he had been like a good many of our modern Christians,
he would have said something like this: "Well, it can't be
helped. I don't like to defile myself this way; the law of God
forbids it; and if I were only home in Jerusalem I never would
do it in the world. But I really don't see how we are going to
help it.  We are slaves.  Besides, it is the king's special order;
and if he should hear of our disobedience, our heads would
come off in no time.  Really, we can't be expected to run such
a risk as that."
That's it: the devil told him to do in Babylon as the people
of Babylon do. But Daniel had the courage to stand up to the
law of his God, and say izo!
Consequences?   Never  mind  the  consequences.   There
wasn't any such word  in his dictionary when  it came  to
obeying the law of his God.  He was bound to do it, let the
consequences be what they might.
Do you hear what it says here in this eighth verse of the first
chapter? "Daniel purposed in his heart." That's the trouble
with a great many people: they purpose to do right, but they
only purpose in their heads, and that doesn't amount to much.
If you are going to be Christians, you must purpose to serve
God aiway down in your hearts.  " With the heart man believeth
unto righteousness."
So when the servant who had charge of them came to bring
them their dinner, Daniel and his three young friends told him
they couldn't eat that meat and drink that wine, because it was
against the law of their God.
go 
45o THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL.
Look at that! Daniel doesn't try to dodge the question at
all; he gives the true reason right out at once.
I am afraid some of you, if you had been in his place, would
have tried to hide behind some excuse. You would say you
weren't very well; or that meat and wine didn't agree with you.
Not so with Daniel.  He tells that heathen the true reason why
he can't eat the king's meat or drink the king's wine, and I have
no doubt the man respected him for it.
But," says he, "it won't do at all.  If you don't eat it, the
king will find it out. He'll see you some time looking lean and
thin, and he'll ask what the matter is, and then I shall lose my
head as well as you."
"Just try us for ten days," says Daniel.  " Give us pulse to
eat and water to drink, and see how we get along on it."
So the servant tried them on the pulse and water, and at the
end of ten days they were the fattest and best looking of the
ewhole crowd.
Some people think wine makes them look better, and that
they can't get along without it. Look at their red noses and
bloated faces!
I tell you, all the stimulant a person needs is the Word and
the Grace of God.
There was a soldier down in Tennessee when I was there,-a
great strong, hearty fellow, who was a teetotaler.   One day,
when the army was going on a long march, a man offered him a
drink of whisky.
"I am a teetotaler," was his reply.
"Never mind that.  You're in the army now; besides, you
need some stimulant to help you on this long march."
Taking out a pocket Bible, he held it up before the face of his
tempter, and said,  " That is all the stimulant I want."
Just so with Daniel. He took God's side in this question, and
held to God's terms, and God made him strong and healthy;
gave him favour with those who saw his honesty, and, above all,
peace in his own soul.
The next we hear of him is about two years after.
I seem to see the officer coming in and laying his hand on
Daniel's shoulder, and arresting him in the king's name.
" What's the matter?" says Daniel. 
THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL. 45I
"Why, haven't you heard?" says the officer.  "The king had
a dream last night, and wvhen he wvoke up he couldn't remember
it; so he called all his wise men together, and asked them to
tell him his dream, and then interpret it for him. Nobody
could tell it. The king was so angry that he commanded that
all the wise men should be put to death. You belong to that
school; so you will have to die."
"It seems to me the king is rather hasty," says Daniel-cool
and calm as a summer morning.  "Just let him give us a little
time, and I'll show him his dream and the interpretation also."
He knew his God and trusted in Him. All secrets belong to
God.
That night Daniel and his three friends had a little prayer meeting together. I have no doubt they read the story of
Joseph; how the dreams of old Pharaoh were revealed to him;
and how he came to be a great man in Egypt afterwards. And
then they went to sleep.
I don't think many of you would have gone to sleep with such
danger as that hanging over your heads. But Daniel slept; and
in his sleep the king's dream was revealed to him.
The next morning there was a great stir all about the palace.
It had got out that a young Hebrew captive was going to tell the
king his dream, and save the lives of all the wise men of Babylon;
and everybody was anxious to know all about it.
I can see the young man brought into the presence of the
mighty monarch.  He stands there without the slightest fear.
His God, in whom he trusted, has made him master of the
situation.  The king looks at him, and says, "Young man, can
you tell me my dream and the interpretation of it?"
"My God can!" answers Daniel; and he begins.
"In your dream, 0 king, you saw an image    "
"T/zat's it!" says Nebuchadnezzar, his face lighting up all at
once; "you've got it! I remember it all now."
"Yes," says Daniel; "my God revealed it to me last night in
a dream." You see he doesn't take any credit to himself for it,
but gives the glory to his God.
"The head of this great image was gold, his breast and his
arms were silver, his belly and his thighs of brass, his legs of
iron, and his feet part of iron and part of clay. And then, 0
king, you saw a stone cut out without hands, which struck the 
452 THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL.
image upon its feet, and crushed it to pieces till it became like
the dust of the summer threshing,-floor."
"That's all right," says the king.  " Now  can you tell me the
interpretation of it?"
Nowv I imagine some of you would have tried to soften down
the interpretation a little. It was a pretty hard thing for Daniel
to stand up there before that great monarch, and tell him his
kingdom was to be like the dust of a summer threshing-floor:
but he did it.
"Thou art this head of gold. And after thee shall arise
another kingdom inferior to thee; and another third kingdom
of brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth. And the
fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron. Afterwards it shall be
divided, and become part strong and part weak.  And in the
days of those kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom
-which shall never be destroyed; it shall break in pieces and
destroy all those kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever."
The king was greatly pleased with Daniel, and made a great
man of him; and, for his sake, put his three friends into office.
You see Daniel didn't forget his friends when he got into a good
place himself.
WVell: not long after that-maybe it was the dream that put
it into his head-Nebuchadnezzar made a great image, and set
it up in the plains of Dura. It was about ninety feet high and
about nine feet wide. Some people say it was made of solid
gold. I rather think the king intended that image to represent
himself. He was going to have a universal religion, and he
was going to be the head of it,-there are some such people
now-a-days,-and so he gave orders to have all the nobility and
great officers of his kingdom brought together to worship the
golden image which he had set up.
I don't know where Daniel was at this time. Perhaps he was
away in some other part of the kingdom on business; but his
friends, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, were there to
represent him.   Their enemies were there too.   A faithful
servant of God is sure to have enemies, watching for a chance
to get him out of the way.
It was a great  day when the  image  was unveiled.   I
seem to see it flashing in the sunlight; the vast throng of wor shippers standing around it; and the king, at the head of a 
THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL. 45i
splendid procession of his lords and ladies, coming across the
plain with banners flying and music playing: really, it must
have been a trying time for those three men, who were so much
out of fashion as not to bow down to the great idol when everybody else was doing it.
But the law of their God and the law of the king were in
conflict. The king said, Bow down! God said, No!-and it
didn't take them a minute to decide what to do.
Some people would have said, "There's no great harm in
bowing with all the rest; but then you needn't worsIip, you
know: just bend your knees a little, but don't say any prayers
to the idol."
Not a bit of it. These men were not going to compromise
their consciences; and their enemies knew it very well. The
hour has arrived; everything is ready; the king makes a sign
with his hand, and the cornets and sackbuts, and all the other
instruments, give a great blast, and the whole multitude fall
down on their faces before the great image which Nebuchadnezzar the king has set up. No; not all! There are three
pairs of stiff knees in that kingdom-three men who will not
bow to the false god. Their enemies have taken care to put
them in the front rank, near to themselves, where they can
watch them, and so find occasion to accuse them to the king.
I seem to see these fellows looking out of the corners of their
eyes, when, by the king's command, they ought to have been
worshipping the idol; and I hear them saying to themselves,
"Aha! we have got you now!" and so they go to tell the king.
"0 king! live for ever.  Do you know that there are three
men in your kingdom who will not obey you?"
"No: who are they?"
"Three of those Hebrew captives: they don't bow down
along with the rest of us; and we thought you would like to
know it.
"Bring them to me," says the king, in a great rage; "I will
see whether these fellows are going to disobey my orders like
this."
It is quite likely he would have ordered their heads to be
taken off at once, if he had not remembered that they were
particular friends of Daniel.
Now they stand face to face with the great king. 
454 THE STORY OF 7HE PROPHET DANIEL.
"\That is this I hear of you?" says Nebuchadnezzar.  "They
say you disobey my orders, and do not bow down and worship
my golden image. Now, I will try you once more; and then,
if you don't bow down, into the furnace you go."
We do not know who the speaker was on that occasion; perhaps it was Shadrach. He stands there with his two friends,
looking calmly at the king, and thinking of the fiery furnace
without trembling in the least, or feeling the slightest fear. And
this is what he says,  I"We are not careful to answer thee in this matter, O king.
The God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning
fiery furnace, and He will deliver us out of thine hand, O king.
But whether He deliver us or not, we will not bow down."
" Who is this God of yours, that is able to deliver you out of
my hands?" says the king, in a towering rage.  "Go and heat
that furnace seven times hotter than ever, and take these fellows
up, and thrust them into it. Be quick about it. I will not have
such rebels in my kingdom."
So some of the king's servants hurry away to the furnace
to stir up the fire, and others seize Shadrach, Meshach, and
Abed-nego, and take them away; and when the furnace doors
are opened, they come near to cast them into the fire,-which is
so hot that it burns the servants to death, but does not harm
the men who are cast down headlong into it. Then the king
goes and looks into the furnace; and what is his astonishment
at seeing four men, instead of three, walking in the midst of the
fire, as safely as if they were in the king's garden!
"Did I not tell you to cast in three men?-and lo! I see
four walking about in the fire; and the form of the fourth is
like the Son of God."
The Lord Himself was with His three faithful servants. The
great Palestine Shepherd looked down from heaven, and saw
those three sheep of His flock about to be cast into the fire: and
He made haste, and came down Himself, to see that they suffered
no harm. Ah! Jesus is always with His people. Though they
pass through water, they shall not be drowned; though they pass
through the fire, they shall not be burned. The fire burned
off only the devil's bands: it did not singe a hair of their heads.
Does not Christ say that the hairs of our heads are all numbered?  There is wonderful care and love in that. 
THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL. 455
Did you ever know a mother who loved her little child so well
that she would count the hairs on its curly head?  But the Lord
iorves His children so well that He counts their hairs-every one
and not one of them comes to any harm, so long as His child is
faithful to Him.  There was not even the smell of fire upon their
garments; and the king's counsellors, and princes, and governors,
and captains, and all together, saw these men upon whose
bodies the fire had no power.
MAy friends, let us remember that it is alwvays safe to do what
God wants us to do.  If our way to heaven leads through fire
and water, it is all the same: it is all right. That is the proper
way for us to go.
And now King Nebuchadnezzar orders these men to come out;
and he restored them to their places again.  He has found out
who was the God that was able to deliver His servants out of
the hands of the king; and I am quite sure that, from this time,
neither the king nor anybody else in Babylon ventured to say
anything against those men, or against the God whom they
worshipped, and who had  delivered them out of the fiery
furnace.
The king himself makes a decree, "that every people, nation,
and language, which shall speak anything amiss against the God
of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, shall be cut in pieces,
and their houses shall be made a dunghill, because there is no
other God that can deliver after this sort." So the king promoted these men; and, instead of being burned to death in the
furnace, they came to be more honourabDle than ever.
The next thing that we hear of the king is, that he has had
another dream. He seems to have been a great man for dreams.
This time he saw a great tree which "reached unto heaven, and
the sight thereof to the end of all the earth;... and, behold, a
watcher and an holy one came down from heaven, and cried
aloud:'Hew down this tree, and cut down his branches, shake
off his leaves, and scatter his fruit: let the beasts get away from
under it, and the fowls from its branches. Nevertheless, leave
the stump of his roots in the earth... Let his heart be changed
from man's, and let a beast's heart be given unto him, and let
seven times pass over him: to the intent that the living  may
know that the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and
giveth it to whomsoever Ile will.'" 
456 THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANJEL
The king seems to have been as much puzzled by this dream
as by the other; and nobody could tell him what it meant, until
he sent for Daniel. Even he was troubled about it at first; but
presently the Lord showed it to him_; and then he preached such
a sermon to the king about his pride, and the necessity of repentance, that the king's face turned pale, and his knees began
to shake, and it was not long before he lost his reason, and wandered away from his palace, out into the woods and the deserts,
and became more like a beast than a man. But at last the
Lord had mercy on him. His counsellors and princes gathered
about him again, and brought him back to his palace. But the
king's heart was softened.  I think he became truly converted
to God; and from this time we don't hear him saying any more:
"Is not this great Babylon that I have builded?" But we hear
him blessing the Most High, and praising and honouring Him
whose dominion is everlasting, and whose kingdom is from
generation to generation.
And now the king makes one more proclamation, different
from all the others. Up to this time he has been telling other
people what to do; now he begins to speak of his own duty,
and he says, " I, Nebuchadnezzar, will do this-I will do that."
"I will praise and extol and honour the King of Heaven, all of
whose works are truth." He has found out his own duty. His
heart is softened; and although we do not hear anything more
of him, I have no doubt that Daniel and he used to walk the
streets of Babylon, arm-in-arm, and talk over their experiences
together; and when the king died, I feel quite sure that he went
safely to heaven, to be welcomed by the God of Daniel; and
through the long eternity King Nebuchadnezzar will rejoice that
that young man, Daniel, took his stand for God when he came
down to Babylon, and did not follow the fashion of that wicked
capital, though it might have cost him his life.
The next thing we hear of Babylon is, that the grandson of
Nebuchadnezzar, a wild young prince, called Belshazzar, has
come to the throne. On a certain occasion he makes a great
feast to a thousand of his lords. They come together in a great
l)anquet-chamber, and they drink and carouse all night long.
They do not care for the armies of Cyrus, which are besieging
the city. They trust in its high walls and its gates of brass,
and feel themselves perfectly safe. At last, when the head of the 
THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL. 457
young king has been quite turned with wine, he orders the golden
vessels, which his grandfather captured from God's temple at
Jerusalem, to be brought into the banquet-hall, that they may
drink wine out of them in honour of the gods of Babylon. But
while they are doing this impious thing, behold, a hand appears,
writing with its fingers upon the wall-the doom of the kingdom
of Babylon.
Drunk as he is, the miserable king is frightened.
"Bring in the wise men," says he. And the wise men come
in haste, and stare at the writing, but not one of them is able to
read or understand it. No uncircumcised eye can read God's
handwriting.
Somehow or other, the news of this strange affair reaches
the ears of the king's mother; and she sends a servant to him,
telling him that, in the days of his grandfather, there was a man
in Babylon who could interpret dreams, and reveal secrets, and
do all manner of strange things, and maybe he would be able to
read the writing.
It seems that Daniel had been lost sight of for the last fifteen
years; but now there is special work for him to do; and so
they find him out, and bring him in and ask him to read the
writing.  " JIfeie, fIeze, Tekel, Ubharsi n". and the meaning of
it was clear as daylight to him.
Now I have no doubt that a good many courtiers, if they had
seen such writing as that upon the wall of the king's palace,
would have softened the meaning of it a little, and not have
given it in its full strength, for fear of offending the king. But
that was not Daniel's fashion at all. He reads it just as God
writes it.  " il leJe: God hath numbered thy kingdom, and
finished it. Tekel: Thou art weighed in the balances, and art
found wanting. Peres: Thy kingdom is divided, and given to
the \Medes and the Persians."
Ah! poor miserable Belshazzar!  Even now the soldiers of
Cvrus have turned away the waters of the Euphrates, and are
coming inito the city along the empty banks.  The soldiers are
battering away at the doors of your palace, and before morning
your blood shall be spilled upon the stones, along with the wine
w-hichl you have been drinking, out of the vessels from God s
holy temple at Jerusalem.  You are weighed in God's balance,
and found wanting.
20* 
458 THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL.
IMy friends, suppose God should begin to weigh some of you
to-day; suppose you were to step into the balances now, don't
you think you would be found wanting? Get into the scales,
take along with you your education, and your wealth, and your
dignity, and your fashion, and your fine clothes, and everything you have that is splendid,-and the Lord will put the ten
commandments in the other, and up you will go like feathers
-" weighed in the balances and found wanting." Only they
who have Christ in their souls can stand the test of God's
weighing. Dare you step into the balances to-day?
Some one will ask me, "Mr. Moody, dare you step into the
balances to-day, and be weighed? Do you know that you
would be saved, if the Lord should bring you to judgment?"
Yes; thanks be to God, Christ is able to save me-even me;
and He will save all of you who will cast off your sins, and take
Christ instead.
After a while, Darius, the Mede, comes to the throne of
Babylon.  He must have met Daniel somewhere in his travels,
for no sooner does he set up the kingdom than he puts him
into a place of great power. He chooses a hundred and twenty
princes, whom he places over the kingdom; and over these
princes he appoints three presidents, and he makes Daniel the
president of the presidents: so that he really is the first man
in the kingdom, after the king. His business was to "see that
the king suffered no damage"; that is, he was to keep watch of
the accounts, to see that nobody cheated the king. This must
have been a very difficult place, and Daniel must have had
his hands full. He had to watch those hundred and twenty
rascals, who were all the while trying to steal something off the
revenue; and to go over their accounts again and again, so as
to be certain that they were correct to a penny.
It was not long before Daniel became very unpopular with
the princes. I seem to hear them talking amongst themselves
in this way:   "There is that miserable old Jew, Daniel: if we only had him
out of the way, we could make no end of money.  We would
very speedily be rich; we would have our country houses and
our city houses, and our fine horses and chariots, and we would
live in the very highest style, off the revenues of this kingdom;
but that old fellow watches us as narrowly as a cat watches a 
THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL. 459
mouse.  We can't cheat him-even to a shilling." " Why," says
one, " I never saw such a man in all my life. I gave in an account the other day that was only a few pounds short; and did
not he send it back to me, and make me pay the difference? I
wish he were back in Jerusalem, where he came from."
However, the king trusted Daniel; and he was such a
thoroughly good and honest man that they really could find no
way to revenge themselves upon him. They talked it over
together again and again, and all agreed that there was no
chance of getting him out of the way, unless they could find
something in his religion by which they could bring him into
trouble.
"We shall not find any occasion against this Daniel, except
we find it against him concerning the law of his God." What
an honour! Nothing wrong with him-even in the eyes of
these bad men-except that he was too faithful to his God!
How many of you are likely to be complained of on that
account?
Finally, they hit upon a plan which they thought might possibly succeed. One night they are closeted together in secret;
and one of the princes says to the rest: "I think I have got a
plan that will work. You know King Darius is very popular,
and he is very proud of it. The people praise him a great deal,
and he likes it. Now suppose we ask him to establish a royal
decree,'that whosoever shall ask a petition of any god or man
for thirty days, save of the king, he shall be cast into the den
of lions.'  That will be putting the king in the place of the
gods, and he is most likely to be flattered by that of anything I
can think of: then, if once we can get that old Hebrew into the
lion's den, we shall make a good deal more money than we have
been able to do with him watching us all the time."
This notion seemed to please the princes very well. They
drew up the document immediately. It would not do to let
Daniel hear of it, before the king should sign it; and so they
appointed a committee to take the decree down to the palace
the very first thing in the morning. There were some lawyers
among these hundred and twenty princes; and I seem to see
them drawing out the law with great care, making it firm and
binding-laughing to themselves, and  saying: "The laws of
the Medes and Persians change not.  If once we can get Darius 
46o THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL.
to stamp this document with his signet-ring, Daniel is done for,
sure enough."
So the committee go down to the palace next morning to
obtain his signature. They begin by flattering him. If a man
wants another to do a mean thing, he always begins by appealing to his vanity.
"0 king, weve have been thinking how popular you are in your
kingdom, and what you might do to make yourself even more
famous than you are; and we have come to the conclusion that,
if you would publish a decree that nobody in the kingdom, for
thirty days, should pray to any other god except yourself, it
would turn the hearts of all the people towards you even more
than now.  \re should then have a universal religion, and the
king would be at the head of it."
Darius felt flattered by this proposition. He turned it over in
his mind, and presently said,  "That seems sensible."
"All right," said the princes.  "We thought you would like
it; and in order that there might not be any delay, we have the
document here already drawn up. Now if you will please to
stamp this with your signet-ring, we shall have it published right
away."
The king takes the document, reads it over, stamps his seal
upon it; and the committee go away laughing, and saying,
"Ha, ha! old Hebrew, we will have you in the den of lions
before night."
The princes lost no time in publishing the new decree of the
king.  I can imagine some one of Daniel's friends, who had
seen the document, going up to his office in great haste, to give
him warning that there was some trouble brewing.
"Have you heard the news, Daniel?  Those hundred and
twenty princes have gone and got Darius to publish a decree
that nobody shall pray to any other god, except him, for thirty
days.  That is a conspiracy against you.  Now I want to give
you a little advice; and that is, to get out of this town in a hurry.
But Daniel says he can't leave his business. He is afraid
these hundred and twenty princes will cheat the revenues while
he is away.  His duty is right there, and he is determined to stay
ticre and attend to it.
"We!'_ then, had you not better pray more secretly?  You 
THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL. 46I
have a habit, that is all well enough in ordinary times, of going
up to your chamber, where the windows open towards Jerusalem,
and saying your prayers there three times a day. And sometimes you pray pretty loud, and people out of doors can hear
you. Now just shut your windows while you pray, for the next
thirty days; for these princes are sure to have some spies
watching you at your prayers.  You had better stop up the keyhole of your door also, for these mean fellows are not above
peeping in to watch you. It would be still better, Daniel, if you
would not kneel down at all, but say your prayers after you get
into bed."
Ah! how many young men have gone to Oxford, or Cambridge,
and lost their peace of mind and their hope in Christ, because
they were afraid to pray before their room-mates!
And what does Daniel say to such advice as this? He scouts
it. He tramples it under his feet. No man shall hinder him
from praying. No king shall frighten him out of his duty. He
attends to his morning's work; looks over the accounts as usual;
and when twelve o'clock comes, he goes to his chamber, puts the
windows wide open, kneels down and prays, not to Darius, but
to the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. His windows are
opened towards Jerusalem, and his face is turned that way; for
Jerusalem is dearer to him than his life, and the God of his fathers
is his sure defence. I can seem to see him kneeling there - that
old man, with his white locks and beard, praying at the probable cost of his life; but he does not seem to be troubled by the
danger; neither is he angry at the command of the king or the
manifest wickedness of those hundred and twenty princes.  He
prays for the king, his friend,-who, he is sure, has done this
wickedness in some thoughtless moment.   He prays for his
enemies, the princes, who are wickedly seeking to destroy him.
Those men have taken care that two witnesses shall be underneath Daniel's windows at the time when he usually goes to
pray. " Hark! " says one to the other. " Did you hear that?
The old man is up there praying, sure enough! Listen: he is
not praying to King Darius."
"N o," says the other; "he is praying to the God of the
Hebrews."
So they listen till the prayer is finished, and then they hurry
away to the princes, to give their evidence against Daniel; 
462 THE S7TORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL.
and the princes lose no time in laying the matter before the
king.
"0 King Darius! live for ever.  Is it not written that the
laws-of the Medes and the Persians change not?"
"It is," said Darius; "anything that is stamped with the
king's seal cannot be changed."
" That is what we thought," said the princes.  "Did you not
make a decree that no man should pray to any other god than
to the king?"
"Yes, I did," said Darius.
Then they tell him that the chief of the presidents-this
Daniel, the Hebrew-has refused to obey the king's command.
Poor Darius!
"WVhat a mistake I have made!" says he.  "I might have
known that Daniel would not obey such a command as that.
I had quite forgotten about him when I made it." There is
not a man in all Babylon who is so troubled as the king. The
account says that "he laboured till the going down of the sun
to deliver Daniel." But the command had gone forth, the law
nad been made, and it could not be changed, even for the sake
of Daniel himself.
If Darius had loved his friend only as much as Christ loves
us, he would have gone down into the den of lions for him.
Our Darius, our King, counted not His life dear unto Himself,
but freely delivered it up for us.
At sundown the king's officers go for the old man, to take
him away to the lions.  They bind his hands behind his back,
and lead him along the streets of Babylon towards the den.
The whole city goes out to see the sad procession. The princes
look out of their windows, and rub their hands, and laugh over
the success of their wicked plot; and the people look on in
wonder, to see such a sweet-faced old man led away to die like
a criminal; and poor Darius walks the chamber of his palace,
wringing his hands in agony, saying, "Ah me! I have destroyed
my friend."
But Daniel walks with a firm step. His old knees don't
shake a bit. The wind of the evening plays with his white
locks, and with a smile upon his face he goes to meet the lions.
He has served his God now for seventy long years, and he feels
sure that God will not desert him in tlifs great hour of trial.  I 
THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL. 463
can imagine him saying, "My God can bring me out of the
jaws of the lions just as easily as He saved my three friends
from the furnace of fire. But even if they eat me, I shall only
die for my God." And when they put him into the den, God
sent one of His angels to shut the mouths of the lions.
At the hour of the evening prayer, Daniel kneels in the
den; and if he can get the points of the compass down there,
he prays with his face towards Jerusalem; and then, taking one
of the lions for his pillow, he lies down and sleeps, as sweetly as
any man in Babylon. The king sits up all night, thinking
what his folly has cost him-even the life of his most faithful
servant. But he remembers that the God of Daniel has done
strange things for them who trusted Him.  He has heard of
Shadrach and his friends coming out of the fiery furnace; and
he knows that Daniel went into the den feeling that his God
would go with him and save him.  At the first dawn of clay he
orders out his chariot, and you can hear the wheels rattling over
the pavements of Babylon before the people are up.  Away he
goes, with his horses on the run, to the door of the lion's den;
springs out of the chariot; looks down into it, and with a voice
trembling with anxiety, cries out, " 0 Daniel, servant of the
living God; is that God whom thou servest continually, able to
deliver thee from the lions?"
Hark! There comes up a voice out of the den. It is the
voice of Daniel; to whom this morning is like the morning of
the resurrection. He has been down to the gates of death, and
yet he is alive.
"0 king! live for ever.  My God hath sent His angel and
shut the lions' mouths, that they have not hurt me."
Oh how glad King Darius was to hear the voice of his friend
once more! He has him brought up out of the den, takes him
up in his arms, into his chariot; and away they go, home to
the palace, to breakfast together and talk over this wonderful
deliverance.
Then King Darius published another decree. The experience
of Daniel had thoroughly converted him; and now he declares
"that, in every dominion of his kingdom, man shall tremble and
fear before the God of Daniel, who worketh signs and wonders
in heaven and earth, and hath delivered His servant from the
power of the lions." 
464 THE STORY OF THE PROPHET DANIEL.
\Ve have not time, this morning, to follow the history of this
man any further. Three times a messenger came down from
heaven, to tell him that he was greatly beloved of the Lord
The Spirit of God was with him, and the hand of God protected
him.
Mlay the God of Daniel be with us-the courage of Daniel be
in us! Mlay we have grace to confess the Lord, to go through
the fire and amongst the lions, if need be, for the sake of His
ti-uth; and at last, after all the trials of this life are over, may
we be so happy as to sit down with Daniel and all the ancient
worthies, in the kingdom of our God! 
465
"WHAT MUST I DO TO BE SAVED?"
Air. Afoody's Last Sermon in London. Preached in Camberwell
Hall, Sunday Evening, 7ztly I Ith, 1875.
I SUPPOSE you do not want to hear a sermon on this last
night so much as you want to know how to be saved. I
want, if I can, to answer that question, "What must I do to
be saved?" There is no question that can come before us in
this world that is so important; and I think that there is not
a man in this audience to-night who does not feel interested
in it. I heard a man, when he was going out the other night,
saying: "I do not believe in sudden  conversion.  I do not
believe what the preacher said to-night, that a man could
come in here a sinner, and go out a Christian." Now, I
want to say that I do not believe in any other conversion.
I do not believe that there ever has been a conversion in the
world that was not instantaneous, and I want you to mark
this: not but what many cannot tell the day nor the hour
when they were converted. I will admit that: they may not
know the time; but that does not change the great fact that
there was a time when they passed from death unto life; that
there was a time when they were born into the kingdom of God.
There must have been a minute when their name was written in
the Book of Life.  There must have been a time when they were
lost, and a time when they were saved; but we may not be conscious when the change takes place. I believe the conversion
of some is like the rising of the sun, and of others like the
flashing of a meteor. But both are instantaneous, really, in
the sight of God. There must be a time when life begins to
rise; when the dead soul begins to live.
Now, this evening I want to take up some of the Bible illustrations. In the first place, there is the ark.
There was a minute when Noah was outside of the ark, and
another minute when he was inside. And, bear in mind, it was
the ark that saved Noah: it was not his righteousness; it was 
466  " WHAT MUST I DO TO BE SAVED?"
not his feelings; it was not his tears; it was not his prayers.
It was the ark that saved him.  If he had tried to make an
ark of his feelings, or of his prayers, or of his life, he would
have been swept away: he would have been drowned with the
rest.  But, you see, it was the ark that saved him.
WVhen I was in Manchester, I went into the gallery one Sunday
night, to have a talk with a few inquirers; and while I was talking, a business man came in, and took his seat on the outskirts
of the audience. I think, at first, he had come merely to criticise,
and that he was a little sceptical. At last I saw he was in tears.
I turned to him, and said, "My friend, what is your difficulty?"
"Well," he said, "Mr. Moody, the fact is, I cannot tell."  I said,
"Do you believe you are a sinner?"  He said, "Yes; I know
that."  I said, "Christ is able to save you"; and I used one
illustration after another, but he did not see it. At last I thought
of the ark, and I said: "Was it Noah's feelings that saved him?
WVas it Noah's righteousness that saved him, or was it the ark?"
"I see it, now," said he; "I see it." He got up and shook hands
with me, and said:" Good-night: I must go.  I have to go
away by the train to-night; but I was determined to be saved
before I went. I see it now."
A few days after, he came and touched me on the shoulder,
and said, "Do you know me?"  I said, "I know your face, but
do not remember where I have seen you."  He said, "Do you
not remember the illustration of the ark?"  I said, "Yes."
"It has been all light ever since," said he. " I understand it
now. Christ is the Ark; He saves me; and I must get inside
Him." When I went down to Manchester again, and talked to
the young friends there, I found he was the brightest light
among them.
Let me take another illustration. There was the blood in
Goshen. God says, "When I see the blood I will pass over
you."  Now He does not say, "When I see Moses' feelings, or
the feelings of the people, I will pass over you "; or, "When I
see you praying and weeping, I will pass over you"; but, "When
I see the blood I will pass over you." It was the blood that
saved them, not their righteousness. And a little child by that
blood in Goshen was just as safe as Moses or Aaron or Joshua
or Caleb. It was the blood that saved them. Look! there is
the Jew taking the hyssop. He dips it in the blood, and strikes 
" WHAT MUST I DO TO BE SAVED?"  467
it on the doorpost. One minute it is not there: the next it is
there.  The moment the blood is there they are saved.  God
say-s, "When I see the blood I will pass over you."  Some people
say, " If I were only as good as that minister I should feel so
ste'; or, "If I were only as good as that mother in Israel who
has been praying fifty years for the poor and unfortunate, should
I not feel very safe?" My friends, if you are behind the blood,
you are as safe as any man or woman who has been praying
for fifty years. It is not their righteousness and good works that
are going to save them.   They never saved any one.   God
says, " \Nhen I see the blood I will pass over you."  And when
I am sheltered behind the blood, then I am saved; and if I am
not sheltered behind the blood, I am not saved. That was instantaneous, was not it?  God says, "W\hen I see the blood, it
shall be a token, and I will not enter." Death came down and
passed over Egypt; and where the blood was on the doorpost
he passed by; but where the blood could not be found, in he
went and took the victim away.  The great palaces could not
keep out death; wealth and position could not keep out death.
He went and took the Crown Prince of Egypt; he took the
richest and the poorest, the highest and the lowest. Death
makes no distinction, except a man is behind the blood. My
friends, be wise to-night, and get behind the blood. The blood
has been shed. The blood is on the mercy-seat; and while it is
there y)ou can be saved. God is imputing to His Son your trespasses and sins. He says, "I will look at the blood on the
mercy-seat." Press in, my firiends; make haste and get in tonight; for the Master of the house will rise up by-and-by and
shut to the door, and then there will be no hope.
Take another case. When Israel went over Jordan, God
told Joshua to have six cities of refuge; three on each side of
Jordan. They were to be built on a hill, where they could be
seen at a great distance, and the gates were to be kept open
day and night. All obstacles were to be kept out of the way,
the highway was to be kept in repair, the bridges and everything in good condition, so that nothing should hinder a
poor man flying to the city of refuge. If a man killed another
in those days, it was considered a great disgrace if the nearest
relative did not take vengeance. "An eye for an eye, and a
tooth for a tooth." If a man killed another, the next kinsman 
468  WHA,4 T MUST I DO TO BE SA VED?"
was bound to put him to death. But if he could escape to a
city of refuge he was tried, and if it was found he had not
intentionally killed the man, he might live. Now for my
illustration. Suppose I have killed a man. I am out away
in the woods working, and my axe slips out of my hand, and
kills the man working with me. I know that his kinsman, his
brother, is not far away. The news will soon reach him that I
have killed his brother. What shall I do? I start for the city of
refuge, over there away on the hill, ten miles off. I run-and we
are told that in those days there used to be signposts with the
word "Refuge," written in great red letters, so that a man might
read as he ran; he need not stop. I have been told that there
was a finger pointing towards the city, and a man who could not
read might see the hand. A man does not have to learn to read
before he can be saved. I see that hand; it is pointing to the
city of refuge. The gate is wide open, but it is ten miles away.
I leap over the highway. I do not look behind, to the right
hand or to the left. I do not listen to this man or to that man,
but, like John Bunyan, I put my fingers in my ears. The avenger
has drawn his sword, and is on my track. I leap over into the
highway; and, pretty soon, I can hear him behind me. Away
I go, over that bridge, across that stream, up that mountain,
along that valley,-but  I can hear him coming nearer and
nearer. There is the watchman; I can see him on the wall of
the city. He gives notice to the inhabitants that a refugee is
coming. I see the citizens on the wall of the city watching,
and when I get near I hear them calling, " Run, run! Escape,
escape! He is very near you! Run! escape!" I press on;
leap through the gate of the city; and at last I am safe.
One minute I am outside, and the next I am inside.   One
minute I am exposed to that sword; it may come down upon
me at any minute: the next minute I am safe. Do I feel any
difference? I feel I am behind the walls: that is the difference.
It is a fact. There I am. The avenger can come up to the
gates of the city, but he cannot come in.  He cannot lay his
sword upon me.  The law of the land shields me now.   I am
under the protection of that city; I have saved my life; but
I had no time for lingering.
A great many of you are trying to get into the city of refuge,
and there are enemies trying to stop you. But do not listen to 
" WHAT MUST I DO TO BE SAVED?"  469
them. Your friends tell you to escape. Make haste! Delay
not for a single moment!
In our country, before the war, when we had slavery, the slaves
used to keep their eye on the north star.  If a slave escaped to
the Northern States, his old master could come and take him
back into slavery. But there was another flag on American soil,
and if they could only get under that flag they were for ever free.
It is called the Union Jack. If they could only get as far north
as Canada they were free; therefore they kept looking towards the north star. But they knew if they only got into the
Northern States, there might be some one ready to take them
back. So it is with every poor sinner who wants to come to
Christ. Many men do all they can to hinder him; others wil
cheer him on. Let us help every man towards the north
star. A man has escaped: perhaps he swims across the
Mississippi river, or crosses the Ohio river in a little canoe. The
master hears of it, and he takes his hounds and sets them on
his track, and begins to hunt him down. The slave hears the
hounds; and he knows that his master is coming to take him
back to slavery. The line is a mile or two away. He escapes
as fast as he can. He runs with all his might for the frontier,
over hedges and ditches and rivers; away he goes for Canada.
By-and-by he comes in sight of Canada.   He can see that flag
floating in front of him; and he knows that if he can only
cross the line before his master and the hounds overtake him,
he will be free for ever.
How the poor black man runs! leaping and bounding along;
and at last, with one bound, he goes over the line. He is
free!  One minute he is a slave; the next minute he is a
free man, under the flag of Queen Victoria, the British flag!
(cheers)-don't cheer, my friends, but come to Christ-and
your laws say that no man under that flag shall be a slave.
One minute he is a slave; the next minute he is a free man.
One minute it is possible for his old master to drag him back;
the next minute he shouts, "Free!"  If Christ tells us that we
are free, we are free. My friends, Christ is calling to-night.
Get out of the devil's territory as quick as you can. No slave
in the Southern States had so hard a master as yours, nor so
mean a master as Satan. Take my advice to-night, and escape
for the liberty of your soul. 
470  " WH'A T MUST I DO TO BE SA, VED? "
I can imagine some of you saying; "I do not see how a man
is really going to be converted all at once." Let me give you
another illustration. Look down there. There are two soldiers.
Now, if you bring those soldiers up to this platform, and ask
them how they became soldiers, they will tell you this-that
one moment they were citizens, and the next minute soldiers.
WVhat was it that made them soldiers?  It was when they took
the Queen's shilling. The moment they received that shilling
they ceased to be citizens, and they became soldiers. Before
they received that shilling they could go where they pleased;
the next minute they came under the government and under
the regulations of the army, and they must go where Queen
Victoria sends them. They did not have to wait for the uniforrn.
The minute they received the shilling they became soldiers.
What  made  them soldiers?  Receiving the shilling.  What
makes  a man  a Christian?  Receiving Christ.   "He  came
unto His own, and His own received Him not: but as many
as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of
God."
Now, the gift of God is eternal life. Who will have the gift
to-nig-it? When I was down in Manchester I asked that question,
and a man shouted in the meeting, "I will!"  Who will have it
now? Is not there some man here in London, as there was in
Manchester, who will say that he will have the gift? Is it not
a wonder to have to plead with so many to take the gift?  "The
waages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life."  Who
will have the gift now?   (Many responses of "I will"; "I
wi il.")
I can imagine one man down there who says;  "How about
repentance? How about getting into the ark or the city of refuge
before repentance?" My friend, let me ask you what is repentance? It is right-about-face!  I think these soldiers understand
that expression. Some one has said that every one is born with
his back to God, and that conversion turns him right round. If
you want to be converted, and want to repent, I will tell you what
you should do. Just get out of Satan's service, and get into the
Lord's. Leave your old friends, and unite yourself with God's
people.   In a few days,  if nothing happens,  I expect  to
go to Liverpool. If, when I am in the train, my friend Mr.
Shipton says, "Moody, you are going in the wrong train, —that 
"WHAT MUST I DO TO BE SAVED?"  471
train is going to Edinburgh,"-I should say, "Mr. Shipton, you
have made a great mistake; somebody told me the train was
going to Liverpool.  You are wrong, Mr. Shipton; I am sure
you are wrong."  Then  Mr. Shipton would say,  "Moody,  I
have lived here forty years, and I know all about the trains. He
must have been very ignorant or very vicious who told you that
train goes to Liverpool."  Mr. Shipton at last convinces me,
and I get out of that train and get into the one going to Liverpool. Repentance is getting out of one train and getting into
the other. You are in the wrong train; you are in the broad path
that takes you down to the pit of hell.  Get out of it to-night.
Right-about-face! \Vho  will  turn  his feet towards  God?
"Turn ye, for why will ye die?" In the Old Testament the
word is "turn."  In the New Testament the word is "repent."
"Turn ye, for why will ye die, 0 house of Israel?"  God does
not want any man in this audience to perish, but He wants all
to be saved. You can be saved now if you will.
There is another illustration I wish I had time to dwell upon;
and that is about looki'g.  There is that serpent in the wilderness.  "As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even
so must the Son of man also be lifted utip, that whosoever
believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."
Look here! Just give me your attention for a few minutes.
"Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ."  How long does it take a
mani to believe? Or, if you will, how long does it take a man
to look? Some people say they believe in educating people to
be Christians. How long do you educate children to look?
You hear the mother say, "Look," and the little child looks. It
does not take a child three months to learn to look. Look and
live! You need not go to college to learn how to look. There
is not a child here but knows how to look. Christ says, "Look
unto me; for I am God, and there is none else."
There is the brazen serpent on the pole. God says to the
children of Israel, who are dying of the bite of the fiery
serpents-" Look, and live!"
Now, there is nothing in looking at a piece of brass which
can cure the bite of a serpent.  It is God who cures it, and the
looking is the condition. It is obedience; and that is what God
will have.
One moment the poor sufferer is dying; the next there comes 
472  " WHA4 T MUST I DO TO BE S,4AVED?"
a thrill of life through his veins, and he lives: he is well.
My friends, look to Christ, and not to yourselves.   That is
what is the matter with a great many sinners; instead of
looking to Christ, they are looking at the bite.
It is not looking to the wound; it is looking to the remedy.
Christ is the remedy of sin. What you want is to look from
the wound to the remedy-to Jesus, the Author and  Finisher
of our faith.  Who will look to-night, and live? Turn your eye
to Calvary; believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and be saved.
NOTE.
/   THE last of the revival services in London occurred on Sunday
evening, July i ith, at the Camberwell Hall. It was not, as was
contemplated at the time the "Conclusion" was written, a
converts' meeting; but an address to an audience of men only.
W \hen, near the close, Mr. Moody asked, "Who will accept
Christ to-night?" large numbers of voices all over the vast con gregation eagerly responded, " I will!" "I will!"  And when,
at the very last, those who wished to be Christians were re    quested to rise, a multitude-perhaps a thousand or more-rose
to their feet; indeed there seemed to be nearly as many people
standing as sitting.
A Thanksgiving and Farewell Meeting has been held this
dav (MNonday, July I2th), at the Mildmay Conference Hall,
Mlildmay  Park, - the  building  erected  by  the  late Mr.
Pennefather. Here a large number of ministers and Chris    tian workers assembled,  to talk of  God's goodness,  and
rejoice over the blessings of the two years' revival.  Among
the striking facts brought out, was a statement, by Rev. I)r.
Andrew Bonar,.thatL in Glagw, during the past year, seven
thousand souls had been g      er"~   i      va    o rv.-cu
The- work in the four sections —- fLondon was  reported as
st~iprugresfing undcrithe labours of the pastors; "hundreds
of whom," said Dr. Fraser, "have come into a better enjoy    ment of their work. The great secret of this wonderful revival
seems to be, that, with hearty downrightness of speech, our
brother has breached the Word of God."